This is a modern-English version of Nine Unlikely Tales, originally written by Nesbit, E. (Edith). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Nine Unlikely Tales

This cover has been created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.

NINE
UNLIKELY TALES
By
E. Nesbit


Illustrated by
H. R. MILLAR
AND
CLAUDE A. SHEPPERSON





ERNEST BENN LTD
LONDON

COWARD-McCANN INC
NEW YORK

IRIDI MEAE
HOC ET COR MEUM

CONTENTS

THE COCKATOUCAN page 1
II  WHEREYOUWANTOGOTO 49
III  THE BLUE MOUNTAIN 85
IV  THE PRINCE, TWO MICE, AND SOME KITCHEN-MAIDS 129
MELISANDE: OR LONG AND SHORT DIVISION 159
VI  FORTUNATUS REX AND CO 193
VII  THE SUMS THAT CAME RIGHT 223
VIII  THE TOWN IN THE LIBRARY, IN THE TOWN IN THE LIBRARY 243
IX  THE PLUSH USURPER 267

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

Matilda swung her legs miserably
page 5
He waved away the eightpence
11
The top part of Pridmore turned into painted iron and glass
17
The Princess was like a yard and a half of white tape
21
The King sent his army, and the enemy were crushed
31
The King had turned into a villa residence
37
Four men came wheeling a great red thing on a barrow
43
They bounced through the suburbs
59
The seal was very kind and convenient
63
Suddenly, out of nothing and nowhere, appeared a large, stern housemaid
69
A long, pointed thing came slowly up out of the sand
73
It is difficult to play when any one is watching you, especially a policeman
79
The people of Antioch were always in a hurry and generally angry
89
Off they all went, King, court, and men-at-arms
99
[x]Tony was stamped on by the great seal, who was very fierce
103
The giant-little-girl
107
Tony among the rocks in the bread-and-milk basin
115
“Everything you say will be used against you” said the public persecutor
121
He was growing, growing, growing
125
Malevola’s dress was not at all the thing for a christening
135
There stood up a Prince and a Princess
155
Trains of Princes bringing nasty things in bottles and round wooden boxes
173
The Princess grew so big that she had to go and sit on the common
181
The Princess in one scale and her hair in the other
189
Welcome! Welcome!
273
Poor benighted, oppressed people, follow me!
279

THE COCKATOUCAN
OR GREAT AUNT WILLOUGHBY

NINE UNLIKELY TALES


THE COCKATOUCAN
OR GREAT AUNT WILLOUGHBY

MATILDA’S ears were red and shiny. So were her cheeks. Her hands were red too. This was because Pridmore had washed her. It was not the usual washing, which makes you clean and comfortable, but the “thorough good wash,” which makes you burn and smart till you wish you could be like the poor little savages who do not know anything, and run about bare in the sun, and only go into the water when they are hot.

MATILDA'S ears were red and shiny. So were her cheeks. Her hands were red too. This was because Pridmore had given her a wash. It wasn't the usual wash that leaves you clean and comfortable, but the "thorough good wash," which makes you sting and burn until you wish you could be like the poor little kids who don’t know any better, running around barefoot in the sun and only jumping into the water when they’re hot.

Matilda wished she could have been born in a savage tribe instead of at Brixton.

Matilda wished she had been born in a wild tribe instead of Brixton.

“Little savages,” she said, “don’t have their ears washed thoroughly, and they don’t have new dresses that are prickly in the insides[4] round their arms, and cut them round the neck. Do they, Pridmore?”

"Little troublemakers," she said, "don't get their ears cleaned properly, and they don't wear new dresses that are itchy on the inside around their arms and tight around the neck. Do they, Pridmore?”

But Pridmore only said, “Stuff and nonsense,” and then she said, “don’t wriggle so, child, for goodness’ sake.”

But Pridmore just said, “That’s ridiculous,” and then she added, “stop squirming so, kid, for goodness’ sake.”

Pridmore was Matilda’s nursemaid. Matilda sometimes found her trying. Matilda was quite right in believing that savage children do not wear frocks that hurt. It is also true that savage children are not over-washed, over-brushed, over-combed, gloved, booted, and hatted and taken in an omnibus to Streatham to see their Great-aunt Willoughby. This was intended to be Matilda’s fate. Her mother had arranged it. Pridmore had prepared her for it. Matilda, knowing resistance to be vain, had submitted to it.

Pridmore was Matilda’s nanny. Matilda sometimes found her frustrating. Matilda was right to think that wild kids don’t wear uncomfortable dresses. It’s also true that wild kids aren’t excessively cleaned, brushed, combed, gloved, booted, and hatted, and taken on a bus to Streatham to visit their Great-aunt Willoughby. This was meant to be Matilda’s destiny. Her mother had planned it. Pridmore had gotten her ready for it. Matilda, knowing fighting against it was useless, had accepted it.

But Destiny had not been consulted, and Destiny had plans of its own for Matilda.

But Destiny hadn’t been asked, and Destiny had its own plans for Matilda.

When the last button of Matilda’s boots had been fastened (the button-hook always had a nasty temper, especially when it was hurried, and that day it bit a little piece of Matilda’s leg quite spitefully) the wretched child was taken downstairs and put on a chair in the hall to wait while Pridmore popped her own things on.

When the last button of Matilda’s boots was fastened (the button-hook always had a bad attitude, especially when rushed, and that day it pinched a small piece of Matilda’s leg quite meanly) the poor child was taken downstairs and placed on a chair in the hall to wait while Pridmore hurriedly put on her own things.

“I shan’t be a minute,” said Pridmore.[5]
[6]
[7]
Matilda knew better. She seated herself to wait, and swung her legs miserably. She had been to her Great-aunt Willoughby’s before, and she knew exactly what to expect. She would be asked about her lessons, and how many marks she had, and whether she had been a good girl. I can’t think why grown-up people don’t see how impertinent these questions are. Suppose you were to answer, “I’m top of my class, Auntie, thank you, and I’m very good. And now let’s have a little talk about you. Aunt, dear, how much money have you got, and have you been scolding the servants again, or have you tried to be good and patient as a properly brought up aunt should be, eh, dear?”

“I won’t be a minute,” said Pridmore.[5]
[6]
[7]
Matilda knew better. She sat down to wait and swung her legs unhappily. She had been to her Great-aunt Willoughby’s before, and she knew exactly what to expect. She would be asked about her schoolwork, how many marks she got, and whether she had been a good girl. I can’t understand why adults don’t see how rude these questions are. Imagine responding, “I’m at the top of my class, Auntie, thank you, and I’m very good. And now let’s have a little chat about you. Aunt, dear, how much money do you have, and have you been scolding the servants again, or have you tried to be good and patient like a proper aunt should be, huh, dear?”

Matilda on fancy chair
MATILDA SWUNG HER LEGS MISERABLY.

Try this method with one of your aunts next time she begins asking you questions, and write and tell me what she says.

Try this method with one of your aunts next time she starts asking you questions, and write to me to let me know what she says.

Matilda knew exactly what the Aunt Willoughby’s questions would be, and she knew how, when they were answered, her aunt would give her a small biscuit with carraway seeds in it, and then tell her to go with Pridmore and have her hands and face washed again.

Matilda knew exactly what Aunt Willoughby’s questions would be, and she knew that once they were answered, her aunt would give her a small biscuit with caraway seeds in it, then tell her to go with Pridmore to get her hands and face washed again.

Then she would be sent to walk in the garden—the garden had a gritty path, and[8] geraniums and calceolarias and lobelias in the beds. You might not pick anything. There would be minced veal at dinner, with three-cornered bits of toast round the dish, and a tapioca pudding. Then the long afternoon with a book, a bound volume of the “Potterer’s Saturday Night”—nasty small print—and all the stories about children who died young because they were too good for this world.

Then she would be sent to walk in the garden—the garden had a gritty path, and[8]geraniums, calceolarias, and lobelias in the flower beds. You couldn’t pick anything. For dinner, there would be minced veal served with triangular pieces of toast around the dish, and a tapioca pudding. Then came the long afternoon with a book, a bound volume of the “Potterer’s Saturday Night”—with annoying small print—and all the stories about kids who died young because they were just too good for this world.

Matilda wriggled wretchedly. If she had been a little less uncomfortable she would have cried, but her new frock was too tight and prickly to let her forget it for a moment, even in tears.

Matilda squirmed in misery. If she had been a bit less uncomfortable, she would have cried, but her new dress was too tight and itchy to allow her to forget it for even a moment, not even when she was crying.

When Pridmore came down at last, she said, “Fie, for shame! What a sulky face!”

When Pridmore finally came downstairs, she said, “Come on, that's shameful! What a grumpy face!”

And Matilda said, “I’m not.”

And Matilda said, "I'm not."

“Oh, yes you are,” said Pridmore, “you know you are, you don’t appreciate your blessings.”

“Oh, yes you are,” Pridmore said, “you know you are, you just don’t appreciate your blessings.”

“I wish it was your Aunt Willoughby,” said Matilda.

“I wish it was your Aunt Willoughby,” said Matilda.

“Nasty, spiteful little thing!” said Pridmore, and she shook Matilda.

“Nasty, spiteful little thing!” Pridmore said, shaking Matilda.

Then Matilda tried to slap Pridmore, and the two went down the steps not at all pleased with each other. They went down the dull[9] road to the dull omnibus, and Matilda was crying a little.

Then Matilda tried to hit Pridmore, and the two went down the steps not very happy with each other. They walked down the boring[9] road to the dull bus, and Matilda was crying a little.

Now Pridmore was a very careful person, though cross, but even the most careful persons make mistakes sometimes—and she must have taken the wrong omnibus, or this story could never have happened, and where should we all have been then? This shows you that even mistakes are sometimes valuable, so do not be hard on grown-up people if they are wrong sometimes. You know after all, it hardly ever happens.

Now Pridmore was a very careful person, though grumpy, but even the most careful people make mistakes sometimes—and she must have taken the wrong bus, or this story could never have happened, and where would we all have been then? This shows you that even mistakes can be valuable, so don't be too hard on adults if they're wrong sometimes. You know, after all, it hardly ever happens.

It was a very bright green and gold omnibus, and inside the cushions were green and very soft. Matilda and her nursemaid had it all to themselves, and Matilda began to feel more comfortable, especially as she had wriggled till she had burst one of her shoulder-seams and got more room for herself inside her frock.

It was a bright green and gold bus, and inside, the cushions were soft and green. Matilda and her nanny had the whole place to themselves, and Matilda started to feel more at ease, especially since she had squirmed until she had torn one of the seams on her shoulder, giving herself more space in her dress.

So she said, “I’m sorry I was cross, Priddy dear.”

So she said, “I’m sorry I was upset, Priddy dear.”

Pridmore said, “So you ought to be.” But she never said she was sorry for being cross. But you must not expect grown-up people to say that.

Pridmore said, “So you should be.” But she never said she was sorry for being annoyed. But you shouldn’t expect adults to say that.

It was certainly the wrong omnibus because instead of jolting slowly along dusty streets,[10] it went quickly and smoothly down a green lane, with flowers in the hedges, and green trees overhead. Matilda was so delighted that she sat quite still, a very rare thing with her. Pridmore was reading a penny story called “The Vengeance of the Lady Constantia,” so she did not notice anything.

It was definitely the wrong bus because instead of bumping slowly along dusty streets,[10] it was cruising quickly and smoothly down a green lane, with flowers in the hedges and green trees overhead. Matilda was so happy that she sat completely still, which was very unusual for her. Pridmore was reading a cheap story called “The Vengeance of the Lady Constantia,” so she didn’t notice anything.

“I don’t care. I shan’t tell her,” said Matilda, “she’d stop the ’bus as likely as not.”

“I don’t care. I won’t tell her,” said Matilda, “she’d probably stop the bus just like that.”

At last the ’bus stopped of its own accord. Pridmore put her story in her pocket and began to get out.

At last, the bus came to a stop on its own. Pridmore tucked her story into her pocket and started to get out.

“Well, I never!” she said, and got out very quickly and ran round to where the horses were. They were white horses with green harness, and their tails were very long indeed.

“Well, I can’t believe it!” she said, and quickly got out and ran over to where the horses were. They were white horses with green harnesses, and their tails were really long.

“Hi, young man!” said Pridmore to the omnibus driver, “you’ve brought us to the wrong place. This isn’t Streatham Common, this isn’t.”

“Hey, young man!” Pridmore said to the bus driver, “you’ve taken us to the wrong spot. This isn’t Streatham Common, it’s not.”

The driver was the most beautiful omnibus driver you ever saw, and his clothes were like him in beauty. He had white silk stockings and a ruffled silk shirt of white, and his coat and breeches were green and gold. So was the three-cornered hat which he lifted very politely when Pridmore spoke to him.

The driver was the most gorgeous bus driver you’d ever seen, and his outfit matched his looks. He wore white silk stockings and a ruffled white silk shirt, and his coat and pants were green and gold. He even had a three-cornered hat that he raised politely when Pridmore talked to him.

woman and girl at cart
HE WAVED AWAY THE EIGHTPENCE.

“I fear,” he said kindly, “that you must have taken, by some unfortunate misunderstanding, the wrong omnibus.”

“I’m afraid,” he said gently, “that you must have taken the wrong bus by some unfortunate misunderstanding.”

“When does the next go back?”

“When does the next one go back?”

“The omnibus does not go back. It runs from Brixton here once a month, but it doesn’t go back.”

“The bus doesn’t return. It runs from Brixton here once a month, but it doesn’t come back.”

“But how does it get to Brixton again, to start again, I mean,” asked Matilda.

“But how does it get to Brixton again, to start over, I mean,” asked Matilda.

“We start a new one every time,” said the driver, raising his three-cornered hat once more.

“We start a new one every time,” said the driver, tipping his tricorn hat again.

“And what becomes of the old ones?” Matilda asked.

“And what happens to the old ones?” Matilda asked.

“Ah,” said the driver, smiling, “that depends. One never knows beforehand, things change so nowadays. Good morning. Thank you so much for your patronage. No, on no account, Madam.”

“Ah,” said the driver, smiling, “that depends. You never know in advance; things change so much these days. Good morning. Thank you so much for your support. No, not at all, Madam.”

He waved away the eightpence which Pridmore was trying to offer him for the fare from Brixton, and drove quickly off.

He brushed off the eight pence that Pridmore was trying to give him for the ride from Brixton and drove off quickly.

When they looked round them, no, this was certainly not Streatham Common. The wrong omnibus had brought them to a strange village—the neatest, sweetest, reddest, greenest, cleanest, prettiest village in the world. The houses were grouped round a[14] village green, on which children in pretty loose frocks or smocks were playing happily.

When they looked around, no, this was definitely not Streatham Common. The wrong bus had taken them to a strange village—the tidiest, cutest, reddest, greenest, cleanest, prettiest village in the world. The houses were clustered around a[14] village green, where children in cute loose dresses or smocks were playing joyfully.

Not a tight armhole was to be seen, or even imagined in that happy spot. Matilda swelled herself out and burst three hooks and a bit more of the shoulder seam.

Not a tight armhole was in sight, or even thought of in that happy place. Matilda puffed herself up and popped three hooks and a bit more of the shoulder seam.

The shops seemed a little queer, Matilda thought. The names somehow did not match the things that were to be sold. For instance, where it said “Elias Groves, Tinsmith,” there were loaves and buns in the window, and the shop that had “Baker” over the door, was full of perambulators—the grocer and the wheelwright seemed to have changed names, or shops, or something—and Miss Skimpling, Dressmaker or Milliner, had her shop window full of pork and sausage meat.

The shops felt a bit strange, Matilda thought. The names didn’t really match the things being sold. For example, where it said “Elias Groves, Tinsmith,” there were loaves and buns in the window, and the shop labeled “Baker” was filled with baby carriages—the grocer and the wheelwright seemed to have swapped names, or shops, or something—and Miss Skimpling, Dressmaker or Milliner, had her shop window packed with pork and sausage.

“What a funny, nice place,” said Matilda. “I am glad we took the wrong omnibus.”

“What a funny, nice place,” Matilda said. “I’m glad we took the wrong bus.”

A little boy in a yellow smock had come up close to them.

A little boy in a yellow smock had come up close to them.

“I beg your pardon,” he said very politely, “but all strangers are brought before the king at once. Please follow me.”

“I’m sorry to interrupt,” he said very politely, “but all strangers see the king right away. Please follow me.”

“Well, of all the impudence,” said Pridmore. “Strangers, indeed! And who may you be, I should like to know?”

“Well, what a cheek!” said Pridmore. “Strangers, really! And who might you be, if I’d like to know?”

“I,” said the little boy, bowing very low,[15] “am the Prime Minister. I know I do not look it, but appearances are deceitful. It’s only for a short time. I shall probably be myself again by to-morrow.”

“I,” said the little boy, bowing very low,[15] “am the Prime Minister. I know I don’t look the part, but looks can be deceiving. It’s just for a little while. I’ll probably be back to myself by tomorrow.”

Pridmore muttered something which the little boy did not hear. Matilda caught a few words. “Smacked,” “bed,” “bread and water”—familiar words all of them.

Pridmore mumbled something that the little boy didn't hear. Matilda caught a few words. “Smacked,” “bed,” “bread and water”—all familiar words.

“If it’s a game,” said Matilda to the boy, “I should like to play.”

“If it’s a game,” Matilda said to the boy, “I’d like to play.”

He frowned.

He scowled.

“I advise you to come at once,” he said, so sternly that even Pridmore was a little frightened. “His Majesty’s Palace is in this direction.” He walked away, and Matilda made a sudden jump, dragged her hand out of Pridmore’s, and ran after him. So Pridmore had to follow, still grumbling.

“I suggest you come right now,” he said, so firmly that even Pridmore felt a bit scared. “The King’s Palace is over here.” He turned and walked away, and Matilda suddenly jumped, pulled her hand away from Pridmore’s, and ran after him. So Pridmore had to follow, still complaining.

The Palace stood in a great green park dotted with white-flowered may-bushes. It was not at all like an English palace, St. James’s or Buckingham Palace, for instance, because it was very beautiful and very clean. When they got in they saw that the Palace was hung with green silk. The footmen had green and gold liveries, and all the courtiers’ clothes were the same colours.

The Palace stood in a large green park filled with white-flowered may-bushes. It was nothing like an English palace, like St. James’s or Buckingham Palace, because it was truly beautiful and spotless. Once they entered, they noticed the Palace was decorated with green silk. The footmen wore green and gold uniforms, and all the courtiers were dressed in the same colors.

Matilda and Pridmore had to wait a few[16] moments while the King changed his sceptre and put on a clean crown, and then they were shown into the Audience Chamber. The King came to meet them.

Matilda and Pridmore had to wait a few[16] moments while the King switched his sceptre and put on a fresh crown, and then they were led into the Audience Chamber. The King came to greet them.

“It is kind of you to have come so far,” he said. “Of course you’ll stay at the Palace?” He looked anxiously at Matilda.

“It’s really nice of you to have come all this way,” he said. “Of course you’ll stay at the Palace?” He looked worriedly at Matilda.

“Are you quite comfortable, my dear?” he asked doubtfully.

“Are you really comfortable, my dear?” he asked uncertainly.

Matilda was very truthful—for a girl.

Matilda was pretty honest—for a girl.

“No,” she said, “my frock cuts me round the arms——”

“No,” she said, “my dress is tight around the arms——”

“Ah,” said he, “and you brought no luggage—some of the Princess’s frocks—her old ones perhaps—yes—yes—this person—your maid, no doubt?”

“Ah,” he said, “and you didn’t bring any luggage—some of the Princess’s dresses—maybe her old ones—yes—yes—this person—your maid, I assume?”

A loud laugh rang suddenly through the hall. The King looked uneasily round, as though he expected something to happen. But nothing seemed likely to occur.

A loud laugh suddenly echoed through the hall. The King glanced around nervously, as if he anticipated something would happen. But nothing appeared to be on the verge of occurring.

“Yes,” said Matilda, “Pridmore is—Oh, dear!”

“Yes,” said Matilda, “Pridmore is—Oh, no!”

For before her eyes she saw an awful change taking place in Pridmore. In an instant all that was left of the original Pridmore were the boots and the hem of her skirt—the top part of her had changed into painted iron and glass, and even as Matilda looked the bit of skirt[17]
[18]
[19]
that was left got flat and hard and square. The two feet turned into four feet, and they were iron feet, and there was no more Pridmore.

For before her eyes, she witnessed a shocking transformation happening to Pridmore. In an instant, all that remained of the original Pridmore were the boots and the hem of her skirt—the upper part of her had morphed into painted metal and glass, and even as Matilda stared, the piece of skirt[17]
[18]
[19]
that was left became flat, hard, and square. The two feet turned into four, and they were made of iron, and there was no longer any sign of Pridmore.

The king looking at Pridmore's transformation
THE TOP PART OF PRIDMORE TURNED INTO PAINTED IRON AND GLASS.

“Oh, my poor child,” said the King, “your maid has turned into an Automatic Machine.”

“Oh, my poor child,” said the King, “your maid has turned into a robot.”

It was too true. The maid had turned into a machine such as those which you see in a railway station—greedy, grasping things which take your pennies and give you next to nothing in chocolate and no change.

It was all too true. The maid had become a machine like those you see at a train station—greedy, grasping things that take your coins and give you barely anything in chocolate and no change.

But there was no chocolate to be seen through the glass of the machine that once had been Pridmore. Only little rolls of paper.

But there was no chocolate in sight through the glass of the machine that used to be Pridmore. Only small rolls of paper.

The King silently handed some pennies to Matilda. She dropped one into the machine and pulled out the little drawer. There was a scroll of paper. Matilda opened it and read—

The King quietly gave Matilda a few pennies. She dropped one into the machine and pulled out the small drawer. Inside was a piece of paper. Matilda opened it and read—

“Don’t be tiresome.”

“Don’t be annoying.”

She tried again. This time it was—

She tried again. This time it was—

“If you don’t give over I’ll tell your Ma first thing when she comes home.”

“If you don’t stop, I’ll tell your mom the first thing she gets home.”

The next was—

The next one was—

“Go along with you do—always worrying;” so then Matilda knew.

“Just keep on worrying;” so then Matilda knew.

“Yes,” said the King sadly, “I fear there’s no doubt about it. Your maid has turned[20] into an Automatic Nagging Machine. Never mind, my dear, she’ll be all right to-morrow.”

“Yes,” said the King sadly, “I’m afraid there’s no doubt about it. Your maid has turned[20] into an Automatic Nagging Machine. Don’t worry, my dear, she’ll be fine tomorrow.”

“I like her best like this, thank you,” said Matilda quickly. “I needn’t put in any more pennies, you see.”

“I like her best like this, thank you,” Matilda said quickly. “I don’t need to put in any more pennies, you see.”

“Oh, we mustn’t be unkind and neglectful,” said the King gently, and he dropped in a penny. He got—

“Oh, we shouldn’t be unkind and neglectful,” said the King softly, and he dropped in a penny. He got—

“You tiresome boy, you. Leave me be this minute.”

“You annoying kid, you. Leave me alone right now.”

“I can’t help it,” said the King wearily; “you’ve no idea how suddenly things change here. It’s because—but I’ll tell you all about it at tea-time. Go with nurse now, my dear, and see if any of the Princess’s frocks will fit you.”

“I can't help it,” the King said tiredly; “you have no idea how quickly things can change here. It's because—but I'll explain everything at tea-time. Go with the nurse now, my dear, and see if any of the Princess's dresses will fit you.”

Then a nice, kind, cuddly nurse led Matilda away to the Princess’s apartments, and took off the stiff frock that hurt, and put on a green silk gown, as soft as birds’ breasts, and Matilda kissed her for sheer joy at being so comfortable.

Then a nice, kind, cuddly nurse took Matilda to the Princess’s rooms, removed the uncomfortable stiff dress, and put her in a green silk gown that was as soft as a bird's chest. Matilda kissed her out of pure joy for feeling so comfortable.

“And now, dearie,” said the nurse, “you’d like to see the Princess, wouldn’t you? Take care you don’t hurt yourself with her. She’s rather sharp.”

“And now, sweetheart,” said the nurse, “you’d like to see the Princess, right? Just be careful not to hurt yourself around her. She’s a bit prickly.”

Matilda did not understand this then. Afterwards she did.

Matilda didn't get this at the time. Later, she did.

Girl in garden looking at thin, tall princess
THE PRINCESS WAS LIKE A YARD AND A HALF OF WHITE TAPE.

The nurse took her through many marble corridors and up and down many marble steps, and at last they came to a garden full of white roses, and in the middle of it, on a green satin-covered eiderdown, as big as a feather bed, sat the Princess in a white gown.

The nurse led her through lots of marble hallways and up and down many marble stairs, and finally they arrived at a garden filled with white roses. In the center of it, on a green satin-covered comforter as big as a feather bed, sat the Princess in a white dress.

She got up when Matilda came towards her, and it was like seeing a yard and a half of white tape stand up on one end and bow—a yard and a half of broad white tape, of course; but what is considered broad for tape is very narrow indeed for princesses.

She stood up when Matilda approached her, and it was like watching a yard and a half of white tape upright and bow—a yard and a half of wide white tape, of course; but what’s considered wide for tape is actually very narrow for princesses.

“How are you?” said Matilda, who had been taught manners.

“How are you?” said Matilda, who had learned good manners.

“Very slim indeed, thank you,” said the Princess. And she was. Her face was so white and thin that it looked as though it were made of an oyster-shell. Her hands were thin and white, and her fingers reminded Matilda of fish-bones. Her hair and eyes were black, and Matilda thought she might have been pretty if she had been fatter. When she shook hands with Matilda her bony fingers hurt quite hard.

“Very slim indeed, thank you,” said the Princess. And she was. Her face was so pale and thin that it looked like it was made of an oyster shell. Her hands were thin and white, and her fingers reminded Matilda of fish bones. Her hair and eyes were black, and Matilda thought she might have been pretty if she were heavier. When she shook hands with Matilda, her bony fingers hurt quite a bit.

The Princess seemed pleased to see her visitor, and invited her to sit with Her Highness on the satin cushion.

The Princess looked happy to see her visitor and invited her to join Her Highness on the satin cushion.

“I have to be very careful or I should[24] break,” said she; “that’s why the cushion is so soft, and I can’t play many games for fear of accidents. Do you know any sitting-down games?”

“I have to be really careful or I might break,” she said; “that’s why the cushion is so soft, and I can’t play many games for fear of accidents. Do you know any sitting-down games?”

The only thing Matilda could think of was Cat’s-cradle, so they played that with the Princess’s green hair-ribbon. Her fish-bony fingers were much cleverer than Matilda’s little fat, pink paws.

The only thing Matilda could think of was Cat’s-cradle, so they played that with the Princess’s green hair ribbon. Her skinny fingers were much cleverer than Matilda’s tiny fat, pink hands.

Matilda looked about her between the games and admired everything very much, and asked questions, of course. There was a very large bird chained to a perch in the middle of a very large cage. Indeed the cage was so big that it took up all one side of the rose-garden. The bird had a yellow crest like a cockatoo and a very large bill like a toucan. (If you do not know what a toucan is you do not deserve ever to go to the Zoological Gardens again.)

Matilda looked around at the games and admired everything a lot, and of course, she asked questions. There was a huge bird chained to a perch in the center of an enormous cage. In fact, the cage was so large that it filled an entire side of the rose garden. The bird had a yellow crest like a cockatoo and a very big beak like a toucan. (If you don’t know what a toucan is, you shouldn’t ever get to go to the zoo again.)

“What is that bird?” asked Matilda.

“What's that bird?” Matilda asked.

“Oh,” said the Princess, “that’s my pet Cockatoucan; he’s very valuable. If he were to die or be stolen the Green Land would wither up and grow like New Cross or Islington.”

“Oh,” said the Princess, “that’s my pet Cockatoucan; he’s really valuable. If he were to die or get stolen, the Green Land would wither and turn into something like New Cross or Islington.”

“How horrible!” said Matilda.

"How terrible!" Matilda exclaimed.

“I’ve never been to those places, of course,”[25] said the Princess, shuddering, “but I hope I know my geography.”

“I’ve never been to those places, obviously,”[25] said the Princess, shuddering, “but I hope I know my geography.”

“All of it?” asked Matilda.

"All of it?" Matilda asked.

“Even the exports and imports,” said the Princess. “Goodbye, I’m so thin I have to rest a good deal or I should wear myself out. Nurse, take her away.”

“Even the exports and imports,” said the Princess. “Goodbye, I’m so thin I have to rest a lot or I’ll wear myself out. Nurse, take her away.”

So nurse took her away to a wonderful room, where she amused herself till tea-time with all the kind of toys that you see and want in the shop when some one is buying you a box of bricks or a puzzle map—the kind of toys you never get because they are so expensive.

So, the nurse took her to a fantastic room, where she entertained herself until tea time with all the kinds of toys that you see and wish for in the store when someone is buying you a box of bricks or a puzzle map—the kind of toys you never get because they're too pricey.

Matilda had tea with the King. He was full of true politeness and treated Matilda exactly as though she had been grown up—so that she was extremely happy and behaved beautifully.

Matilda had tea with the King. He was genuinely polite and treated Matilda as if she were an adult—making her incredibly happy and she acted wonderfully.

The King told her all his troubles.

The King shared all his problems with her.

“You see,” he began, “what a pretty place my Green Land was once. It has points even now. But things aren’t what they used to be. It’s that bird, that Cockatoucan. We daren’t kill it or give it away. And every time it laughs something changes. Look at my Prime Minister. He was a six-foot man. And look at him now. I could lift him with[26] one hand. And then your poor maid. It’s all that bad bird.”

“You see,” he started, “what a beautiful place my Green Land used to be. It still has some charm. But things aren’t what they were. It’s that bird, that Cockatoucan. We can’t kill it or give it away. And every time it laughs, something changes. Look at my Prime Minister. He used to be six feet tall. And look at him now. I could lift him with[26] one hand. And then there’s your poor maid. It’s all because of that cursed bird.”

“Why does it laugh?” asked Matilda.

“Why does it laugh?” asked Matilda.

“I can’t think,” said the King; “I can’t see anything to laugh at.”

“I can’t think,” said the King; “I can’t see anything to laugh at.”

“Can’t you give it lessons, or something nasty to make it miserable?”

“Can’t you give it some lessons or something mean to make it miserable?”

“I have, I do, I assure you, my dear child. The lessons that bird has to swallow would choke a Professor.”

“I really do, I promise you, my dear child. The lessons that bird has to deal with would overwhelm a Professor.”

“Does it eat anything else besides lessons?”

“Does it eat anything other than lessons?”

“Christmas pudding. But there—what’s the use of talking—that bird would laugh if it were fed on dog-biscuits.”

“Christmas pudding. But there—what's the point of discussing it—that bird would laugh if it were fed dog biscuits.”

His Majesty sighed and passed the buttered toast.

His Majesty sighed and handed over the buttered toast.

“You can’t possibly,” he went on, “have any idea of the kind of things that happen. That bird laughed one day at a Cabinet Council, and all my ministers turned into little boys in yellow socks. And we can’t get any laws made till they come right again. It’s not their fault, and I must keep their situations open for them, of course, poor things.”

“You can’t possibly,” he continued, “have any idea of the kinds of things that happen. That bird laughed one day at a Cabinet meeting, and all my ministers turned into little boys in yellow socks. And we can’t get any laws passed until they’re back to normal. It’s not their fault, and I have to keep their positions open for them, of course, poor things.”

“Of course,” said Matilda.

“Sure,” said Matilda.

“There was a Dragon, now,” said the King. “When he came I offered the Princess’s hand[27] and half my kingdom to any one who would kill him. It’s an offer that is always made, you know.”

“There was a dragon, you see,” said the King. “When he showed up, I offered the Princess’s hand[27] and half my kingdom to anyone who would kill him. It’s a common offer, you know.”

“Yes,” said Matilda.

"Yes," Matilda replied.

“Well, a really respectable young Prince came along, and every one turned out to see him fight the Dragon. As much as ninepence each was paid for the front seats, I assure you. The trumpet sounded and the Dragon came hurrying up. A trumpet is like a dinner-bell to a Dragon, you know. And the Prince drew his bright sword and we all shouted, and then that wretched bird laughed and the Dragon turned into a pussy-cat, and the Prince killed it before he could stop himself. The populace was furious.”

“Well, a really respectable young prince showed up, and everyone came out to watch him fight the dragon. They paid as much as ninepence each for the front seats, I promise you. The trumpet sounded, and the dragon came rushing in. A trumpet is like a dinner bell to a dragon, you know. The prince drew his shiny sword, and we all cheered, and then that miserable bird laughed, and the dragon turned into a kitten, and the prince killed it before he could hold himself back. The crowd was furious.”

“What happened then?” asked Matilda.

“What happened next?” asked Matilda.

“Well, I did what I could. I said, ‘You shall marry the Princess just the same.’ So I brought the Prince home, and when we got there the Cockatoucan had just been laughing again, and the Princess had turned into a very old German governess. The Prince went home in a great hurry and an awful temper. The Princess was all right in a day or two. These are trying times, my dear.”

“Well, I did what I could. I said, ‘You will marry the Princess anyway.’ So I brought the Prince home, and when we got there, the Cockatoucan had just been laughing again, and the Princess had turned into a very old German governess. The Prince rushed home, really upset. The Princess was fine in a day or two. These are challenging times, my dear.”

“I am so sorry for you,” said Matilda, going on with the preserved ginger.

“I feel so sorry for you,” said Matilda, continuing with the preserved ginger.

“Well you may be,” said the miserable Monarch; “but if I were to try to tell you all that that bird has brought on my poor kingdom I should keep you up till long past your proper bedtime.”

“Well, you might be,” said the miserable Monarch; “but if I tried to explain everything that bird has caused for my poor kingdom, I would keep you up well past your bedtime.”

“I don’t mind,” said Matilda kindly. “Do tell me some more.”

“I don’t mind,” Matilda said kindly. “Please tell me more.”

“Why,” the King went on, growing now more agitated, “why, at one titter from that revolting bird the long row of ancestors on my Palace wall grew red-faced and vulgar; they began to drop their H’s and to assert that their name was Smith from Clapham Junction.”

“Why,” the King continued, getting more agitated now, “why, at just one chuckle from that disgusting bird, the long line of ancestors on my Palace wall turned red-faced and crass; they started to drop their H’s and insisted their name was Smith from Clapham Junction.”

“How dreadful!”

“How awful!”

“And once,” said the King in a whimper, “it laughed so loudly that two Sundays came together and next Thursday got lost, and went prowling away and hid itself on the other side of Christmas.”

“And once,” said the King in a whimper, “it laughed so loudly that two Sundays merged and next Thursday disappeared, prowled off, and hid itself on the other side of Christmas.”

“And now,” he said suddenly, “it’s bedtime.”

“And now,” he said suddenly, “it’s time for bed.”

“Must I go?” asked Matilda.

"Do I have to go?" asked Matilda.

“Yes please,” said the King. “I tell all strangers this tragic story because I always feel that perhaps some stranger might be clever enough to help me. You seem a very nice little girl. Do you think you are clever?”

“Sure,” said the King. “I share this sad story with all strangers because I always think that maybe some stranger might be smart enough to help me. You seem like a really nice girl. Do you think you’re smart?”

It is very nice even to be asked if you are clever. Your Aunt Willoughby knows well enough that you are not. But kings do say nice things. Matilda was very pleased.

It’s really nice to even be asked if you’re smart. Your Aunt Willoughby knows that you’re not. But kings do say nice things. Matilda was really happy.

“I don’t think I am clever,” she was saying quite honestly, when suddenly the sound of a hoarse laugh rang through the banqueting hall. Matilda put her hands to her head.

“I don’t think I’m clever,” she said honestly, when suddenly a rough laugh echoed through the banquet hall. Matilda put her hands to her head.

“Oh, dear!” she cried, “I feel so different. Oh! wait a minute. Oh! whatever is it? Oh!”

“Oh, no!” she exclaimed, “I feel so different. Oh! Hold on a second. Oh! what is it? Oh!”

Then she was silent for a moment. Then she looked at the King and said, “I was wrong, your Majesty, I am clever, and I know it is not good for me to sit up late. Good-night. Thank you so much for your nice party. In the morning I think I shall be clever enough to help you, unless the bird laughs me back into the other kind of Matilda.”

Then she paused for a moment. Then she looked at the King and said, “I was wrong, your Majesty, I am clever, and I know it’s not good for me to stay up late. Goodnight. Thank you so much for your lovely party. In the morning, I think I’ll be clever enough to help you, unless the bird laughs me back into the other kind of Matilda.”

But in the morning Matilda’s head felt strangely clear; only when she came down to breakfast full of plans for helping the King, she found that the Cockatoucan must have laughed in the night, for the beautiful Palace had turned into a butcher’s shop, and the King, who was too wise to fight against[30] Fate, had tucked up his royal robes, and was busy in the shop weighing out six ounces of the best mutton-chops for a child with a basket.

But in the morning, Matilda's head felt strangely clear; only when she came down for breakfast, full of plans to help the King, did she discover that the Cockatoucan must have laughed during the night. The beautiful Palace had transformed into a butcher’s shop, and the King, who was too wise to fight against[30] Fate, had rolled up his royal robes and was busy in the shop measuring out six ounces of the finest mutton-chops for a child with a basket.

“I don’t know how ever you can help me now,” he said, despairingly; “as long as the Palace stays like this, it’s no use trying to go on with being a king, or anything. I can only try to be a good butcher. You shall keep the accounts if you like, till that bird laughs me back into my Palace again.”

“I don’t know how you can help me now,” he said, feeling hopeless. “As long as the Palace is like this, there’s no point in trying to be a king or anything. I can only aim to be a decent butcher. You can handle the accounts if you want, until that bird laughs me back into my Palace again.”

So the King settled down to business, respected by his subjects, who had all, since the coming of the Cockatoucan, had their little ups and downs. And Matilda kept the books and wrote out the bills, and really they were both rather happy. Pridmore, disguised as the automatic machine, stood in the shop and attracted many customers. They used to bring their children, and make the poor innocents put their pennies in, and then read Pridmore’s good advice. Some parents are so harsh. And the Princess sat in the back garden with the Cockatoucan, and Matilda played with her every afternoon. But one day, as the King was driving through another kingdom, the King of that kingdom looked out of one of his Palace windows, and[31]
[32]
[33]
laughed as the King went by, and shouted, “Butcher!”

So the King got down to business, respected by his subjects, who had all experienced their ups and downs since the arrival of the Cockatoucan. Matilda managed the books and wrote out the bills, and they were both quite happy. Pridmore, disguised as the automatic machine, stood in the shop and drew in many customers. They would bring their kids, making the poor little ones put in their pennies, then read Pridmore’s helpful advice. Some parents can be so cruel. The Princess sat in the backyard with the Cockatoucan, and Matilda played with her every afternoon. But one day, as the King was driving through another kingdom, the King of that kingdom looked out of one of his Palace windows, and[31]
[32]
[33]
laughed as the King passed by, shouting, “Butcher!”

King sitting on top tall ladder held up by four men overlooking his vast army
THE KING SENT HIS ARMY, AND THE ENEMY WERE CRUSHED.

The Butcher-King did not mind this, because it was true, however rude. But when the other King called out, “What price cat’s meat!” the King was very angry indeed, because the meat he sold was always of the best quality. When he told Matilda all about it, she said, “Send the Army to crush him.”

The Butcher-King didn’t care about this, since it was true, no matter how rude. But when the other King shouted, “What’s the price for cat’s meat?” the King was really angry because the meat he sold was always top quality. When he explained everything to Matilda, she replied, “Send the Army to take him down.”

So the King sent his Army, and the enemy were crushed. The Bird laughed the King back into his throne, and laughed away the butcher’s shop just in time for his Majesty to proclaim a general holiday, and to organise a magnificent reception for the Army. Matilda now helped the King to manage everything. She wonderfully enjoyed the new delightful feeling of being clever, so that she felt it was indeed too bad when the Cockatoucan laughed just as the reception was beautifully arranged. It laughed, and the general holiday was turned into an income tax; the magnificent reception changed itself to a royal reprimand, and the Army itself suddenly became a discontented Sunday-school treat, and had to be fed with buns and brought home in brakes, crying.

So the King sent out his Army, and the enemy was defeated. The Bird laughed the King back onto his throne and laughed away the butcher’s shop just in time for His Majesty to declare a public holiday and organize a grand reception for the Army. Matilda now helped the King manage everything. She truly enjoyed the new exciting feeling of being clever, so it was really disappointing when the Cockatoucan laughed right as the reception was perfectly set up. It laughed, and the public holiday turned into an income tax; the grand reception turned into a royal scolding, and the Army suddenly became a disgruntled Sunday-school outing that had to be fed buns and sent home in carriages, crying.

“Something must be done,” said the King.

“Something needs to be done,” said the King.

“Well,” said Matilda, “I’ve been thinking if you will make me the Princess’s governess, I’ll see what I can do. I’m quite clever enough.”

“Well,” Matilda said, “I’ve been thinking, if you’ll make me the Princess’s governess, I’ll see what I can do. I’m smart enough.”

“I must open Parliament to do that,” said the King; “it’s a Constitutional change.”

“I need to open Parliament to make that happen,” said the King; “it’s a change to the Constitution.”

So he hurried off down the road to open Parliament. But the bird put its head on one side and laughed at him as he went by. He hurried on, but his beautiful crown grew large and brassy, and was set with cheap glass in the worst possible taste. His robe turned from velvet and ermine to flannelette and rabbit’s fur. His sceptre grew twenty feet long and extremely awkward to carry. But he persevered, his royal blood was up.

So he rushed down the road to open Parliament. But the bird tilted its head and laughed at him as he passed. He kept going, but his beautiful crown became huge and shiny, filled with cheap glass in the worst style. His robe changed from velvet and ermine to flannel and rabbit fur. His scepter grew twenty feet long and was really awkward to hold. But he pressed on, fueled by his royal blood.

“No bird,” said he, “shall keep me from my duty and my Parliament.”

“No bird,” he said, “is going to stop me from my duty and my Parliament.”

But when he got there, he was so agitated that he could not remember which was the right key to open Parliament with, and in the end he hampered the lock and so could not open Parliament at all, and members of Parliament went about making speeches in the roads to the great hindrance of the traffic.

But when he arrived, he was so worked up that he couldn't remember which key was right to unlock Parliament, and in the end, he jammed the lock and couldn't open Parliament at all. Meanwhile, members of Parliament were out on the streets making speeches, really slowing down traffic.

The poor King went home and burst into tears.

The sad King went home and broke down in tears.

“Matilda,” he said, “this is too much. You have always been a comfort to me. You stood by me when I was a butcher; you kept the books; you booked the orders; you ordered the stock. If you really are clever enough, now is the time to help me. If you won’t, I’ll give up the business. I’ll leave off being a King. I’ll go and be a butcher in the Camberwell New Road, and I will get another little girl to keep my books, not you.”

“Matilda,” he said, “this is too much. You've always been a comfort to me. You stood by me when I was a butcher; you handled the books; you took the orders; you managed the stock. If you're really clever enough, now's the time to help me. If you won't, I'll give up the business. I'll stop being a King. I'll go back to being a butcher on Camberwell New Road, and I'll find another little girl to keep my books, not you.”

This decided Matilda. She said, “Very well, your Majesty, then give me leave to prowl at night. Perhaps I shall find out what makes the Cockatoucan laugh; if I can do that, we can take care he never gets it, whatever it is.”

This made Matilda determined. She said, “Alright, Your Majesty, then let me roam around at night. Maybe I’ll figure out what makes the Cockatoucan laugh; if I can do that, we can make sure he never gets it, whatever it is.”

“Ah!” said the poor King, “if you could only do that.”

“Ah!” said the poor King, “if only you could do that.”

When Matilda went to bed that night, she did not go to sleep. She lay and waited till all the Palace was quiet, and then she crept softly, pussily, mousily to the garden, where the Cockatoucan’s cage was, and she hid behind a white rosebush, and looked and listened. Nothing happened till it was gray dawn, and then it was only the Cockatoucan who woke up. But when the sun was round[36] and red over the Palace roof, something came creeping, creeping, pussily, mousily out of the Palace; and it looked like a yard and a half of white tape creeping along; and it was the Princess herself.

When Matilda went to bed that night, she couldn’t fall asleep. She lay there waiting until the whole Palace was quiet, and then she quietly snuck out to the garden where the Cockatoucan’s cage was. She hid behind a white rosebush and watched and listened. Nothing happened until it was early dawn, and then it was just the Cockatoucan waking up. But when the sun was big and red above the Palace roof, something began to creep out of the Palace; it looked like a yard and a half of white tape moving along; it was the Princess herself.

She came quietly up to the cage, and squeezed herself between the bars; they were very narrow bars, but a yard and a half of white tape can go through the bars of any birdcage I ever saw. And the Princess went up to the Cockatoucan and tickled him under his wings till he laughed aloud. Then, quick as thought, the Princess squeezed through the bars, and was back in her room before the bird had finished laughing. Matilda went back to bed. Next day all the sparrows had turned into cart horses, and the roads were impassable.

She quietly approached the cage and squeezed herself between the bars; they were really narrow bars, but a yard and a half of white tape can fit through the bars of any birdcage I've ever seen. The Princess went up to the Cockatoucan and tickled him under his wings until he laughed out loud. Then, as quick as a thought, the Princess squeezed through the bars and was back in her room before the bird had finished laughing. Matilda went back to bed. The next day, all the sparrows had turned into cart horses, and the roads were impossible to navigate.

That day when she went, as usual, to play with the Princess, Matilda said to her suddenly, “Princess, what makes you so thin?”

That day when she went, as usual, to play with the Princess, Matilda suddenly said to her, “Princess, why are you so thin?”

The Princess caught Matilda’s hand and pressed it with warmth.

The Princess took Matilda’s hand and squeezed it warmly.

“Matilda,” she said simply, “you have a noble heart. No one else has ever asked me that, though they tried to cure it. And I couldn’t answer till I was asked, could I?[37]
[38]
[39]
It’s a sad, a tragic tale, Matilda. I was once as fat as you are.”

“Matilda,” she said simply, “you have a noble heart. No one else has ever asked me that, even though they tried to help. And I couldn’t answer until I was asked, could I?[37]
[38]
[39]
It’s a sad, tragic story, Matilda. I was once as heavy as you are.”

The king is now a sad, small house with a fence around him. Matilda, holding Beeton's cookbook is looking at him
THE KING HAD TURNED INTO A VILLA RESIDENCE.

“I’m not so very fat,” said Matilda, indignantly.

“I’m not that fat,” Matilda said, feeling offended.

“Well,” said the Princess impatiently, “I was quite fat enough anyhow. And then I got thin—”

“Well,” the Princess said impatiently, “I was already pretty fat. And then I got skinny—”

“But how?”

“But how?”

“Because they would not let me have my favourite pudding every day.”

“Because they wouldn’t let me have my favorite pudding every day.”

“What a shame!” said Matilda, “and what is your favourite pudding?”

“What a shame!” Matilda said. “And what's your favorite pudding?”

“Bread and milk, of course, sprinkled with rose leaves—and with pear-drops in it.”

“Bread and milk, of course, sprinkled with rose petals—and with pear drops in it.”

Of course, Matilda went at once to the King, and while she was on her way the Cockatoucan happened to laugh. When she reached the King, he was in no condition for ordering dinner, for he had turned into a villa-residence, replete with every modern improvement. Matilda only recognised him, as he stood sadly in the Park, by the crown that stuck crookedly on one of the chimney-pots, and the border of ermine along the garden path. So she ordered the Princess’s favourite pudding on her own responsibility, and the whole Court had it every day for dinner, till there was no single courtier but loathed the[40] very sight of bread and milk, and there was hardly one who would not have run a mile rather than meet a pear-drop. Even Matilda herself got rather tired of it, though being clever, she knew how good bread and milk was for her.

Of course, Matilda went straight to the King, and on her way, the Cockatoucan happened to laugh. When she reached the King, he wasn’t in any shape to order dinner because he had turned into a villa, complete with every modern amenity. Matilda only recognized him, as he stood sadly in the Park, by the crown that was oddly perched on one of the chimney pots and the fur trim along the garden path. So she decided to order the Princess’s favorite pudding on her own authority, and the entire Court had it for dinner every day, until every courtier despised the very sight of bread and milk, and there was hardly anyone who wouldn't have walked a mile to avoid a pear-drop. Even Matilda herself grew a bit tired of it, though being smart, she knew how healthy bread and milk was for her.

But the Princess got fatter and fatter, and rosier and rosier. Her thread-paper gowns had to be let out, and let out, till there were no more turnings in left to be let out, and then she had to wear the old ones that Matilda had been wearing, and then to have new ones. And as she got fatter she got kinder, till Matilda grew quite fond of her.

But the Princess kept getting fatter and fatter, and rosier and rosier. Her delicate paper-thin gowns had to be let out again and again until there was no fabric left to let out, and then she had to wear the old ones that Matilda had been using before getting new ones. As she got fatter, she also became nicer, and Matilda grew quite fond of her.

And the Cockatoucan had not laughed for a month.

And the Cockatoucan hadn't laughed for a month.

When the Princess was as fat as any Princess ought to be, Matilda went to her one day, and threw her arms round her and kissed her. The Princess kissed her back, and said, “Very well, I am sorry then, but I didn’t want to say so, but now I will. And the Cockatoucan never laughs except when he’s tickled. So there! He hates to laugh.”

When the Princess was as plump as any Princess should be, Matilda approached her one day, wrapped her arms around her, and kissed her. The Princess returned the kiss and said, “Alright, I’m sorry then, but I didn’t want to admit it, but now I will. And the Cockatoucan only laughs when he’s tickled. So there! He really hates to laugh.”

“And you won’t do it again,” said Matilda, “will you?”

“And you won’t do that again,” said Matilda, “will you?”

“No, of course not,” said the Princess,[41] very much surprised, “why should I? I was spiteful when I was thin, but now I’m fat again I want every one to be happy.”

“No, of course not,” said the Princess,[41] clearly surprised, “why would I? I was mean when I was thin, but now that I’m overweight, I want everyone to be happy.”

“But how can any one be happy?” asked Matilda, severely, “when every one is turned into something they weren’t meant to be? There’s your dear father—he’s a desirable villa—the Prime Minister was a little boy, and he got back again, and now he’s turned into a Comic Opera. Half the Palace housemaids are breakers, dashing themselves against the Palace crockery: the Navy, to a man, are changed to French poodles, and the Army to German sausages. Your favourite nurse is now a flourishing steam laundry, and I, alas! am too clever by half. Can’t that horrible bird do anything to put us all right again?”

“But how can anyone be happy?” Matilda asked sternly. “When everyone has turned into something they weren’t meant to be? There’s your dear father—he’s a desirable villa—the Prime Minister was a little boy, and he got back to being himself, and now he’s turned into a comic opera. Half the palace housemaids are breaking things, smashing themselves against the palace dishes: the Navy, every single one of them, has changed into French poodles, and the Army into German sausages. Your favorite nurse is now a successful steam laundry, and I, unfortunately, am too clever for my own good. Can’t that awful bird do anything to fix us all?”

“No,” said the Princess, dissolved in tears at this awful picture, “he told me once himself that when he laughed he could only change one or two things at once, and then, as often as not, it turned out to be something he didn’t expect. The only way to make everything come right again would be—but it can’t be done! If we could only make him laugh on the wrong side of his mouth. That’s the secret. He told me so. But I don’t know[42] what it is, let alone being able to do it. Could you do it, Matilda?”

“No,” said the Princess, in tears at this terrible scene, “he once told me that when he laughed he could only change one or two things at a time, and often it ended up being something he didn’t expect. The only way to fix everything again would be—but it can’t be done! If we could just make him laugh on the wrong side of his mouth. That’s the secret. He told me that. But I don’t know[42] what it is, let alone how to do it. Could you do it, Matilda?”

“No,” said Matilda, “but let me whisper. He’s listening. Pridmore could. She’s often told me she’d do it to me. But she never has. Oh, Princess, I’ve got an idea.”

“No,” said Matilda, “but let me whisper. He’s listening. Pridmore could. She’s often told me she’d do it to me. But she never has. Oh, Princess, I’ve got an idea.”

The two were whispering so low that the Cockatoucan could not hear, though he tried his hardest. Matilda and the Princess left him listening.

The two were whispering so quietly that the Cockatoucan couldn’t hear, even though he did his best. Matilda and the Princess walked away, leaving him to listen.

Presently he heard a sound of wheels. Four men came into the rose-garden wheeling a great red thing in a barrow. They set it down in front of the Cockatoucan, who danced on his perch with rage.

Right now, he heard the sound of wheels. Four men entered the rose garden pushing a large red object in a wheelbarrow. They placed it down in front of the Cockatoucan, who danced on his perch in anger.

“Oh,” he said, “if only some one would make me laugh, that horrible thing would be the one to change. I know it would. It would change into something much horrider than it is now. I feel it in all my feathers.”

“Oh,” he said, “if only someone would make me laugh, that awful thing would change. I know it would. It would turn into something even worse than it is now. I can feel it in every feather.”

The Princess opened the cage-door with the Prime Minister’s key, which a tenor singer had found at the beginning of his music. It was also the key of the comic opera. She crept up behind the Cockatoucan and tickled him under both wings. He fixed his baleful eye on the red Automatic Machine and laughed long and loud; he saw the red iron[43]
[44]
[45]
and glass change before his eyes into the form of Pridmore. Her cheeks were red with rage and her eyes shone like glass with fury.

The Princess opened the cage with the Prime Minister’s key, which a tenor singer had discovered at the start of his performance. It was also the key to the comic opera. She sneaked up behind the Cockatoucan and tickled him under both wings. He fixed his menacing gaze on the red Automatic Machine and laughed long and loud; he watched as the red iron[43]
[44]
[45]
and glass transformed right before his eyes into the shape of Pridmore. Her cheeks were flushed with anger, and her eyes shone like glass with fury.

Parrot in cage looking at two men pulling a thing in a cart
FOUR MEN CAME WHEELING A GREAT RED THING ON A BARROW.

“Nice manners!” said she to the Cockatoucan, “what are you laughing at, I should like to know—I’ll make you laugh on the wrong side of your mouth, my fine fellow!”

“Nice manners!” she said to the Cockatoucan. “What are you laughing at, if you don’t mind me asking? I’ll make you laugh from the other side of your mouth, my good friend!”

She sprang into the cage, and then and there, before the astonished Court, she shook that Cockatoucan till he really and truly did laugh on the wrong side of his mouth. It was a terrible sight to witness, and the sound of that wrong-sided laughter was horrible to hear.

She jumped into the cage, and right then and there, in front of the shocked Court, she shook that Cockatoucan until he actually laughed from the wrong side of his mouth. It was a terrible thing to see, and the sound of that backward laughter was awful to hear.

But instantly all the things changed back as if by magic to what they had been before. The laundry became a nurse, the villa became a king, the other people were just what they had been before, and all Matilda’s wonderful cleverness went out like the snuff of a candle.

But suddenly everything changed back as if by magic to what it had been before. The laundry turned into a nurse, the villa became a king, the other people were just as they had been before, and all of Matilda’s amazing cleverness vanished like the wick of a candle.

The Cockatoucan himself fell in two—one half of him became a common, ordinary Toucan, such as you must have seen a hundred times at the Zoo, unless you are unworthy to visit that happy place, and the other half became a weathercock, which, as you know, is always changing and makes the wind change[46] too. So he has not quite lost his old power. Only now he is in halves, any power he may have has to be used without laughing. The poor, broken Cockatoucan, like King you-know-who in English history, has never since that sad day smiled again.

The Cockatoucan split in two—one half turned into an ordinary Toucan, just like the ones you've probably seen hundreds of times at the Zoo, unless you’re someone who shouldn’t be visiting that wonderful place, and the other half became a weather vane, which, as you know, is always changing and causes the wind to change too. So he hasn’t entirely lost his old power. But now, being in two halves, any power he has must be used without laughter. The poor, shattered Cockatoucan, like that famous king from English history, has not smiled since that unfortunate day.[46]

The grateful King sent an escort of the whole Army, now no longer dressed in sausage skins, but in uniforms of dazzling beauty, with drums and banners, to see Matilda and Pridmore home. But Matilda was very sleepy. She had been clever for so long that she was quite tired out. It is indeed a very fatiguing thing, as no doubt you know. And the soldiers must have been sleepy too, for one by one the whole Army disappeared, and by the time Pridmore and Matilda reached home there was only one left, and he was the policeman at the corner.

The grateful King sent the entire Army to escort Matilda and Pridmore home, now no longer in sausage skins but in stunning uniforms, complete with drums and banners. However, Matilda was very sleepy. She had been clever for so long that she was completely worn out. It really is exhausting, as you probably know. The soldiers must have been sleepy too, because one by one the whole Army vanished, and by the time Pridmore and Matilda got home, only one soldier remained, and he was the policeman at the corner.

The next day Matilda began to talk to Pridmore about the Green Land and the Cockatoucan and the Villa-residence-King, but Pridmore only said—

The next day, Matilda started talking to Pridmore about the Green Land, the Cockatoucan, and the Villa-residence-King, but Pridmore just said—

“Pack of nonsense! Hold your tongue, do!”

“Bunch of nonsense! Keep it to yourself, okay?”

So Matilda naturally understood that Pridmore did not wish to be reminded of the time when she was an Automatic Nagging Machine,[47] so of course, like a kind and polite little girl, she let the subject drop.

So Matilda knew that Pridmore didn’t want to be reminded of when she was an Automatic Nagging Machine,[47] so, being a kind and polite little girl, she dropped the subject.

Matilda did not mention her adventures to the others at home because she saw that they believed her to have spent the time with her Great-aunt Willoughby.

Matilda didn't talk about her adventures to the others at home because she noticed they thought she had been with her Great-aunt Willoughby the whole time.

And she knew if she had said that she had not been there she would be sent at once—and she did not wish this.

And she knew that if she said she hadn't been there, she would be sent away immediately—and she didn't want that.

She has often tried to get Pridmore to take the wrong omnibus again, which is the only way she knows of getting to the Green Land; but only once has she been successful, and then the omnibus did not go to the Green Land at all, but to the Elephant and Castle.

She has frequently attempted to trick Pridmore into taking the wrong bus again, which is the only way she knows to reach the Green Land; however, she has only succeeded once, and that time the bus didn’t go to the Green Land at all, but instead to the Elephant and Castle.

But no little girl ought to expect to go to the Green Land more than once in a lifetime. Many of us indeed are not even so fortunate as to go there once.

But no little girl should expect to go to the Green Land more than once in her lifetime. Many of us aren't even lucky enough to go there once.


WHEREYOUWANTOGOTO
OR THE BOUNCIBLE BALL

WHEREYOUWANTOGO. or THE BOUNCIBLE BALL

IT is very hard, when you have been accustomed to go to the seaside every summer ever since you were quite little, to be made to stay in London just because an aunt and an uncle choose to want to come and stay at your house to see the Royal Academy and go to the summer sales.

IT is really tough, when you’ve been used to going to the beach every summer since you were little, to be stuck in London just because an aunt and an uncle decide they want to come over to your place to check out the Royal Academy and hit the summer sales.

Selim and Thomasina felt that it was very hard indeed. And aunt and uncle were not[52] the nice kind, either. If it had been Aunt Emma, who dressed dolls and told fairy-tales—or Uncle Reggie, who took you to the Crystal Palace, and gave you five bob at a time, and never even asked what you spent it on, it would have been different. But it was Uncle Thomas and Aunt Selina.

Selim and Thomasina thought it was really tough. And their aunt and uncle weren't the nice kind, either. If it had been Aunt Emma, who dressed up dolls and told fairy tales—or Uncle Reggie, who took you to the Crystal Palace and gave you five pounds at a time without ever asking what you spent it on, it would have been different. But it was Uncle Thomas and Aunt Selina.

Aunt Selina was all beady, and sat bolt upright, and told you to mind what you were told, and Selim had been named after her—as near as they could get. And Uncle Thomas was the one Thomasina had been named after: he was deaf, and he always told you what the moral of everything was, and the housemaid said he was “near.”

Aunt Selina was all beady-eyed and sat up straight, telling you to pay attention to what you were told. Selim was named after her—close enough. And Uncle Thomas was the one Thomasina was named after; he was deaf and always explained the moral of everything. The housemaid said he was “stingy.”

“I know he is, worse luck,” said Thomasina.

“I know he is, unfortunately,” said Thomasina.

“I mean, miss,” explained the housemaid, “he’s none too free with his chink.”

“I mean, miss,” explained the housemaid, “he’s not very generous with his money.”

Selim groaned. “He never gave me but a shilling in his life,” said he, “and that turned out to be bad when I tried to change it at the ginger-beer shop.”

Selim groaned. “He only ever gave me a shilling in his life,” he said, “and that turned out to be worthless when I tried to cash it at the ginger-beer shop.”

The children could not understand why this aunt and uncle were allowed to interfere with everything as they did: and they quite made up their minds that when they were grown up they would never allow an aunt or an uncle to cross their doorsteps. They never thought—poor,[53] dear little things—that some day they would grow up to be aunts and uncles in their turn, or, at least, one of each.

The kids couldn't figure out why this aunt and uncle were allowed to meddle in everything like they did. They decided that when they became adults, they would never let an aunt or uncle step foot in their homes. They never realized—poor, sweet little things—that someday they would grow up to be aunts and uncles themselves, or at least one of each.

It was very hot in London that year: the pavement was like hot pie, and the asphalt was like hot pudding, and there was a curious wind that collected dust and straw and dirty paper, and then got tired of its collection, and threw it away in respectable people’s areas and front gardens. The blind in the nursery had never been fixed up since the day when the children took it down to make a drop-scene for a play they were going to write and never did. So the hot afternoon sun came burning in through the window, and the children got hotter and hotter, and crosser and crosser, till at last Selim slapped Thomasina’s arms till she cried, and Thomasina kicked Selim’s legs till he screamed.

It was really hot in London that year: the pavement felt like a hot pie, and the asphalt was like hot pudding, with a strange wind that picked up dust, straw, and dirty paper, only to get bored with its collection and drop it off in nice neighborhoods and front gardens. The blind in the nursery hadn’t been fixed since the day the kids took it down to make a backdrop for a play they were supposed to write but never did. So the blazing afternoon sun poured in through the window, making the kids hotter and crankier, until Selim finally hit Thomasina’s arms until she cried, and Thomasina kicked Selim’s legs until he screamed.

Then they sat down in different corners of the nursery and cried, and called each other names, and said they wished they were dead. This is very naughty indeed, as, of course, you know; but you must remember how hot it was.

Then they sat down in different corners of the nursery, crying, calling each other names, and saying they wished they were dead. This is really naughty, as you know; but you have to keep in mind how hot it was.

When they had called each other all the names they could think of, Thomasina said, suddenly, “All right, Silly,” (that was Selim’s pet name)—“cheer up.”

When they had called each other all the names they could think of, Thomasina said, suddenly, “All right, Silly,” (that was Selim’s nickname)—“cheer up.”

“It’s too hot to cheer up,” said Selim, gloomily.

“It’s too hot to feel cheerful,” said Selim, gloomily.

“We’ve been very naughty,” said Thomasina, rubbing her eyes with the paint rag, “but it’s all the heat. I heard Aunt Selina telling mother the weather wore her nerves to fiddle-strings. That just meant she was cross.”

“We’ve been really bad,” said Thomasina, rubbing her eyes with the paint rag, “but it’s all the heat. I heard Aunt Selina telling mom that the weather was driving her nuts. That just meant she was upset.”

“Then it’s not our fault,” said Selim. “People say be good and you’ll be happy. Uncle Reggy says, ‘Be happy, and perhaps you’ll be good.’ I could be good if I was happy.”

“Then it’s not our fault,” said Selim. “People say if you’re good, you’ll be happy. Uncle Reggy says, ‘Be happy, and maybe you’ll be good.’ I could be good if I was happy.”

“So could I,” said Thomasina.

"Me too," said Thomasina.

“What would make you happy?” said a thick, wheezy voice from the toy cupboard, and out rolled the big green and red india-rubber ball that Aunt Emma had sent them last week. They had not played with it much, because the garden was so hot and sunny—and when they wanted to play with it in the street, on the shady side, Aunt Selina had said it was not like respectable children, so they weren’t allowed.

“What would make you happy?” asked a thick, wheezy voice from the toy cupboard, and out rolled the big green and red rubber ball that Aunt Emma had sent them last week. They hadn’t played with it much because the garden was so hot and sunny—and when they wanted to play with it in the street, on the shady side, Aunt Selina said it wasn’t something respectable kids would do, so they weren’t allowed.

Now the Ball rolled out very slowly—and the bright light on its new paint seemed to make it wink at them. You will think that they were surprised to hear a ball speak.[55] Not at all. As you grow up, and more and more strange things happen to you, you will find that the more astonishing a thing is the less it surprises you. (I wonder why this is. Think it over, and write and tell me what you think.)

Now the ball rolled out very slowly—and the bright light on its fresh paint seemed to make it wink at them. You might think they were surprised to hear a ball speak.[55] Not at all. As you grow up and more strange things happen to you, you'll find that the more amazing something is, the less it surprises you. (I wonder why that is. Think about it, and write to me with your thoughts.)

Selim stood up, and said, “Halloa”; but that was only out of politeness. Thomasina answered the Ball’s question.

Selim got up and said, “Hey”; but that was just to be polite. Thomasina responded to the Ball’s question.

“We want to be at the seaside—and no aunts—and none of the things we don’t like—and no uncles, of course,” she said.

“We want to be at the beach—no aunts—and none of the things we don’t like—and no uncles, obviously,” she said.

“Well,” said the Ball, “if you think you can be good, why not set me bouncing?”

“Well,” said the Ball, “if you think you can be good, why not get me bouncing?”

“We’re not allowed in here,” said Thomasina, “because of the crinkly ornaments people give me on my birthdays.”

“We’re not supposed to be in here,” said Thomasina, “because of the wrinkly decorations people give me for my birthdays.”

“Well, the street then,” said the Ball; “the nice shady side.”

“Well, the street then,” said the Ball; “the nice shady side.”

“It’s not like respectable children,” said Selim sadly.

“It’s not how respectable kids act,” said Selim sadly.

The Ball laughed. If you have never heard an india-rubber ball laugh you won’t understand. It’s the sort of quicker, quicker, quicker, softer, softer, softer chuckle of a bounce that it gives when it’s settling down when you’re tired of bouncing it.

The ball laughed. If you’ve never heard a rubber ball laugh, you won’t get it. It’s that quick, quick, quick, soft, soft, soft chuckle of a bounce when it finally settles down after you’re done bouncing it.

“The garden, then,” it said.

“The garden, then,” it replied.

“I don’t mind, if you’ll go on talking,” said Selim kindly.

“I don’t mind if you keep talking,” Selim said kindly.

So they took the Ball down into the garden and began to bounce it in the sun, on the dry, yellowy grass of the lawn.

So they took the ball into the garden and started to bounce it in the sunlight on the dry, yellow grass of the lawn.

“Come on,” said the Ball. “You do like me!”

“Come on,” said the Ball. “You like me!”

“What?” said the children.

"What?" said the kids.

“Why, do like I do—bounce!” said the Ball. “That’s right—higher, higher, higher!”

“Why not do it like I do—bounce!” said the Ball. “That’s it—higher, higher, higher!”

For then and there the two children had begun bouncing as if their feet were india-rubber balls, and you have no idea what a delicious sensation that gives you.

For that moment, the two kids started bouncing like their feet were made of rubber, and you can't imagine what an amazing feeling that gives you.

“Higher, higher,” cried the green and red ball, bouncing excitedly. “Now, follow me, higher, higher.” And off it bounced down the blackened gravel of the path, and the children bounced after it, shrieking with delight at the new feeling. They bounced over the wall—all three of them—and the children looked back just in time to see Uncle Thomas tapping at the window, and saying, “Don’t.”

“Higher, higher,” shouted the green and red ball, bouncing with excitement. “Now, follow me, higher, higher.” And off it bounced down the dark gravel path, and the children followed it, shrieking with joy at the new sensation. They jumped over the wall—all three of them—and the kids looked back just in time to see Uncle Thomas tapping at the window, saying, “Don’t.”

You have not the least idea how glorious it is to feel full of bouncibleness; so that, instead of dragging one foot after the other, as you do when you feel tired or naughty, you bounce[57] along, and every time your feet touch the ground you bounce higher, and all without taking any trouble or tiring yourself. You have, perhaps, heard of the Greek gentleman who got new strength every time he fell down. His name was Antæus, and I believe he was an india-rubber ball, green on one side where he touched the earth, and red on the other where he felt the sun. But enough of classical research.

You have no idea how amazing it feels to be full of energy; instead of dragging your feet while you walk, like when you're tired or in a bad mood, you bounce[57] along, and every time your feet hit the ground, you bounce higher, all without any effort or getting tired. You may have heard of the Greek guy who gained new strength every time he fell down. His name was Antæus, and I think he was like a rubber ball, green on one side from touching the earth and red on the other side from feeling the sun. But enough about ancient history.

Thomasina and Selim bounced away, following the Bouncible Ball. They went over fences and walls, and through parched, dry gardens and burning-hot streets; they passed the region where fields of cabbages and rows of yellow brick cottages mark the division between London and the suburbs. They bounced through the suburbs, dusty and neat, with geraniums in the front gardens, and all the blinds pulled half-way down; and then the lamp-posts in the road got fewer and fewer, and the fields got greener and the hedges thicker—it was real, true country—with lanes instead of roads; and down the lanes the green and red Ball went bouncing, bouncing, bouncing, and the children after it. Thomasina, in her white, starched frock, very prickly round the neck, and Selim,[58] in his every-day sailor-suit, a little tight under the arms. His Sunday one was a size larger. No one seemed to notice them, but they noticed and pitied the children who were being “taken for a walk” in the gritty suburban roads.

Thomasina and Selim bounced away, following the Bouncible Ball. They jumped over fences and walls, and through dry, parched gardens and scorching-hot streets; they passed the area where fields of cabbages and rows of yellow brick cottages mark the boundary between London and the suburbs. They bounced through the suburbs, dusty and tidy, with geraniums in the front gardens, and all the blinds pulled halfway down; and then the lamp posts on the road became fewer and fewer, and the fields got greener and the hedges thicker—it was real, true countryside—with lanes instead of roads; and down the lanes, the green and red Ball went bouncing, bouncing, bouncing, with the children chasing after it. Thomasina, in her white, starched dress, very prickly around the neck, and Selim, in his everyday sailor suit, a little tight under the arms. His Sunday one was a size larger. No one seemed to notice them, but they noticed and felt sorry for the children who were being “taken for a walk” on the gritty suburban roads.

“Where are we going?” they asked the Ball, and it answered, with a sparkling green and red smile—

“Where are we going?” they asked the Ball, and it answered, with a sparkling green and red smile—

“To the most delightful place in the world.”

“To the most amazing place in the world.”

“What’s it called?” asked Selim.

“What’s it called?” Selim asked.

“It’s called Whereyouwantogoto,” the Ball answered, and on they went. It was a wonderful journey—up and down, looking through the hedges and over them, looking in at the doors of cottages, and then in at the top windows, up and down—bounce—bounce—bounce.

“It’s called Whereyouwantogoto,” the Ball replied, and off they went. It was an amazing adventure—up and down, peeking through the hedges and over them, checking out the doors of cottages, and then glancing in at the top windows, up and down—bounce—bounce—bounce.

And at last they came to the sea. And the Bouncing Ball said, “Here you are! Now be good, for there’s nothing here but the things that make people happy.” And with that he curled himself up like a ball in the shadow of a wet sea-weedy rock, and went to sleep, for he was tired out with his long journey. The children stopped bouncing, and looked about them.

And finally, they arrived at the sea. The Bouncing Ball said, “Here you are! Now behave, because there’s nothing here but things that make people happy.” With that, he curled up like a ball in the shade of a wet, seaweed-covered rock and fell asleep, as he was exhausted from his long journey. The kids stopped bouncing and looked around.

“Oh, Tommy;” said Selim.

“Oh, Tommy,” said Selim.

Bouncing after the ball under a train bridge with the sign: Frequent trains during the year, city and west end Loungest route to London bridge
THEY BOUNCED THROUGH THE SUBURBS.

“Oh, Silly!” said Thomasina. And well they might! In the place to which the Ball had brought them was all that your fancy can possibly paint, and a great deal more beside.

“Oh, Silly!” said Thomasina. And they definitely could! The place where the Ball had taken them was everything your imagination could conjure and so much more.

The children feel exactly as you do when you’ve had the long, hot, dirty train journey—and every one has been so cross about the boxes and the little brown portmanteau that was left behind at the junction—and then when you get to your lodgings you are told that you may run down and have a look at the sea if you’re back by tea time, and mother and nurse will unpack.

The kids feel just like you do after a long, hot, dirty train ride—and everyone has been so upset about the boxes and the small brown suitcase that got left behind at the station—and then when you finally arrive at your place, you’re told you can quickly check out the sea if you’re back by tea time, and mom and the nanny will take care of unpacking.

Only Thomasina and her brother had not had a tiresome journey—and there were no nasty, stuffy lodgings for them, and no tea with oily butter and a new pot of marmalade.

Only Thomasina and her brother had a smooth journey—and there were no unpleasant, cramped accommodations for them, and no tea with greasy butter and a fresh jar of marmalade.

“There’s silver-sand,” said she—“miles of it.”

“There’s silver sand,” she said—“miles of it.”

“And rocks,” said he.

"And rocks," he said.

“And cliffs.”

“And cliffs.”

“And caves in the cliffs.”

“And caves in the rocks.”

“And how cool it is,” said Thomasina.

“And how cool is that,” said Thomasina.

“And yet it’s nice and warm too,” said Selim.

“And yet it’s nice and warm too,” Selim said.

“And what shells!”

"And what amazing shells!"

“And seaweed.”

“And seaweed.”

“And the downs behind!”

“And the hills behind!”

“And trees in the distance!”

“And trees in the distance!”

“And here’s a dog, to go after sticks. Here, Rover, Rover.”

“And here’s a dog to fetch sticks. Here, Rover, Rover.”

A big black dog answered at once to the name, because he was a retriever, and they are all called Rover.

A big black dog responded immediately to the name since he was a retriever, and they’re all called Rover.

“And spades!” said the girl.

"And spades!" the girl said.

“And pails!” said the boy.

“And buckets!” said the boy.

“And what pretty sea-poppies,” said the girl.

“And what beautiful sea poppies,” said the girl.

“And a basket—and grub in it!” said the boy. So they sat down and had lunch.

“And a basket—and food in it!” said the boy. So they sat down and had lunch.

It was a lovely lunch. Lobsters and ice-creams (strawberry and pine-apple), and toffee and hot buttered toast and ginger-beer. They ate and ate, and thought of the aunt and uncle at home, and the minced veal and sago pudding, and they were very happy indeed.

It was a wonderful lunch. Lobsters and ice cream (strawberry and pineapple), along with toffee, hot buttered toast, and ginger beer. They ate and ate, thinking about their aunt and uncle back home, and the minced veal and sago pudding, and they were very happy indeed.

Just as they were finishing their lunch they saw a swirling, swishing, splashing commotion in the green sea a little way off, and they tore off their clothes and rushed into the water to see what it was. It was a seal. He was very kind and convenient. He showed them how to swim and dive.

Just as they were finishing their lunch, they noticed a swirling, splashing commotion in the green sea a short distance away. They quickly took off their clothes and dashed into the water to check it out. It was a seal. He was very friendly and helpful. He taught them how to swim and dive.

“But won’t it make us ill to bathe so soon after meals? Isn’t it wrong?” asked Thomasina.

“But won’t it make us sick to bathe so soon after eating? Isn’t that wrong?” asked Thomasina.

Two children in swimsuits talking to seal at shore
THE SEAL WAS VERY KIND AND CONVENIENT.

“Not at all,” said the seal. “Nothing is wrong here—as long as you’re good. Let me teach you water-leapfrog—a most glorious game, so cool, yet so exciting. You try it.”

“Not at all,” said the seal. “Everything is fine here—as long as you’re good. Let me teach you water-leapfrog—a truly glorious game, so refreshing, yet so thrilling. You give it a try.”

At last the seal said: “I suppose you wear man-clothes. They’re very inconvenient. My two eldest have just outgrown their coats. If you’ll accept them——”

At last the seal said: “I guess you wear human clothes. They’re really impractical. My two oldest kids have just outgrown their coats. If you want them——”

And it dived, and came up with two golden sealskin coats over its arm, and the children put them on.

And it dove underwater and resurfaced with two golden sealskin coats over its arm, and the kids put them on.

“Thank you very much,” they said. “You are kind.”

“Thank you so much,” they said. “You are nice.”

I am almost sure that it has never been your luck to wear a fur coat that fitted you like a skin, and that could not be spoiled with sand or water, or jam, or bread and milk, or any of the things with which you mess up the nice new clothes your kind relations buy for you. But if you like, you may try to imagine how jolly the little coats were.

I’m pretty sure you’ve never had the luck to wear a fur coat that fit you like a second skin, one that couldn’t get ruined by sand, water, jam, bread, milk, or any of the things you spill on the nice new clothes your thoughtful relatives buy for you. But if you want, you can try to picture how cheerful those little coats were.

Thomasina and Selim played all day on the beach, and when they were tired then went into a cave, and found supper—salmon and cucumber, and welsh-rabbit and lemonade—and then they went to bed in a great heap of straw and grass and fern and dead leaves, and[66] all the delightful things you have often wished to sleep in. Only you have never been allowed to.

Thomasina and Selim spent the entire day at the beach, and when they got tired, they headed into a cave where they found dinner—salmon, cucumber, Welsh rarebit, and lemonade. After eating, they curled up to sleep in a cozy pile of straw, grass, ferns, and dead leaves, along with[66] all the wonderful things you've always wanted to sleep in. But you've never been allowed to.

In the morning there were plum-pudding for breakfast, and roast duck and lemon jelly, and the day passed like a happy dream, only broken by surprising and delightful meals. The Ball woke up and showed them how to play water-polo; and they bounced him on the sand, with shrieks of joy and pleasure. You know, a Ball likes to be bounced by people he is fond of—it is like slapping a friend on the shoulder.

In the morning, they had plum pudding for breakfast, along with roast duck and lemon jelly, and the day felt like a wonderful dream, only interrupted by amazing and enjoyable meals. The Ball woke up and taught them how to play water polo; they bounced him on the sand, laughing with joy and excitement. You see, a Ball loves being bounced by people he likes—it’s like giving a friend a playful slap on the shoulder.

There were no houses in “Whereyouwantogoto,” and no bathing machines or bands, no nursemaids or policemen or aunts or uncles. You could do exactly what you liked as long as you were good.

There were no houses in “Whereyouwantogoto,” and no bathing machines or bands, no babysitters or cops or aunts or uncles. You could do whatever you wanted as long as you behaved.

“What will happen if we’re naughty?” Selim asked. The Ball looked very grave, and answered—

“What’s going to happen if we misbehave?” Selim asked. The Ball looked very serious and replied—

“I must not tell you; and I very strongly advise you not to try to find out.”

“I can’t tell you, and I strongly recommend that you don’t try to find out.”

“We won’t—indeed, we won’t,” said they, and went off to play rounders with the rabbits on the downs—who were friendly fellows, and very keen on the game.

“We won’t—definitely, we won’t,” they said, and went off to play rounders with the rabbits on the downs—who were friendly guys, and very into the game.

On the third evening Thomasina was rather[67] silent, and the Ball said, “What’s the matter, girl-bouncer? Out with it.”

On the third evening, Thomasina was pretty[67]quiet, and the Ball said, “What’s wrong, girl-bouncer? Spit it out.”

So she said, “I was wondering how mother is, and whether she has one of her bad headaches.”

So she said, “I was wondering how mom is and whether she has one of her bad headaches.”

The Ball said, “Good little girl! Come with me and I’ll show you something.”

The Ball said, “Great job, little girl! Come with me, and I’ll show you something.”

He bounced away, and they followed him, and he flopped into a rocky pool, frightening the limpets and sea-anemones dreadfully, though he did not mean to.

He bounced away, and they followed him, and he flopped into a rocky pool, scaring the limpets and sea anemones terribly, even though he didn't mean to.

“Now look,” he called from under the water, and the children looked, and the pool was like a looking-glass, only it was not their own faces they saw in it.

“Now look,” he shouted from under the water, and the kids looked, and the pool was like a mirror, but it wasn’t their own faces they saw reflected in it.

They saw the drawing-room at home, and father and mother, who were both quite well, only they looked tired—and the aunt and uncle were there—and Uncle Thomas was saying, “What a blessing those children are away.”

They saw the living room at home, and Dad and Mom, who were both okay, just looked tired—and Aunt and Uncle were there—and Uncle Thomas was saying, “What a relief it is that those kids are gone.”

“Then they know where we are?” said Selim to the Ball.

“Then they know where we are?” Selim asked the Ball.

“They think they know,” said the Ball, “or you think they think they know. Anyway, they’re happy enough. Good-night.”

“They think they know,” said the Ball, “or you think they think they know. Anyway, they’re happy enough. Good night.”

And he curled himself up like a ball in his favourite sleeping-place. The two children[68] crept into their pleasant, soft, sweet nest of straw and leaves and fern and grass, and went to sleep. But Selim was vexed with Thomasina because she had thought of mother before he had, and he said she had taken all the fern—and they went to sleep rather cross. They woke crosser. So far they had both helped to make the bed every morning, but to-day neither wanted to.

And he curled up like a ball in his favorite sleeping spot. The two kids[68] crawled into their cozy, soft, sweet nest made of straw, leaves, ferns, and grass, and fell asleep. But Selim was annoyed with Thomasina because she had remembered their mom before he did, and he said she had taken all the ferns—and they went to sleep feeling pretty grumpy. They woke up even grumpier. Up until now, they had both helped make the bed every morning, but today neither of them wanted to.

“I don’t see why I should make the beds,” said he; “it’s a girl’s work, not a boy’s.”

“I don’t see why I should make the beds,” he said; “that’s girl’s work, not boy’s.”

“I don’t see why I should do it,” said Thomasina; “it’s a servant’s place, not a young lady’s.”

“I don’t see why I should do it,” said Thomasina; “it’s a servant’s job, not something for a young lady.”

And then a very strange and terrible thing happened. Quite suddenly, out of nothing and out of nowhere, appeared a housemaid—large and stern and very neat indeed, and she said—

And then a very strange and terrible thing happened. Suddenly, out of nowhere, a housemaid appeared—big, strict, and very tidy, and she said—

“You are quite right, miss; it is my place to make the beds. And I am instructed to see that you are both in bed by seven.”

“You're absolutely right, miss; it's my job to make the beds. And I've been told to make sure you both are in bed by seven.”

Think how dreadful this must have been to children who had been going to bed just when they felt inclined. They went out on to the beach.

Think about how awful this must have been for kids who had been going to bed whenever they felt like it. They went out to the beach.

“You see what comes of being naughty,”[69]
[70]
[71]
said Thomasina; and Selim said, “Oh, shut up, do!”

“You see what happens when you misbehave,”[69]
[70]
[71]
said Thomasina; and Selim said, “Oh, just be quiet, will you?”

Children now sitting in shade at shore with stern maid before them wiht her hands on her hips
SUDDENLY, OUT OF NOTHING AND NOWHERE, APPEARED A LARGE, STERN HOUSEMAID.

They cheered up towards dinner-time—it was roast pigeons that day and bread sauce, and whitebait and syllabubs—and for the rest of the day they were as good as gold, and very polite to the Ball. Selim told it all about the dreadful apparition of the housemaid, and it shook its head (I know you’ve never seen a ball do that, and very likely you never will) and said—

They perked up around dinner time—it was roast pigeons that day with bread sauce, plus whitebait and syllabubs—and for the rest of the day they were well-behaved and very polite to the Ball. Selim recounted the terrifying encounter with the housemaid, and the Ball shook its head (I know you’ve never seen a ball do that, and chances are you never will) and said—

“My Bouncible Boy, you may be happy here for ever and ever if you’re contented and good. Otherwise—well, it’s a quarter to seven—you’ve got to go.”

“My Bouncible Boy, you can be happy here forever if you’re content and good. Otherwise—well, it’s a quarter to seven—you have to leave.”

And, sure enough, they had to. And the housemaid put them to bed, and washed them with yellow soap, and some of it got in their eyes. And she lit a night-light, and sat with them till they went to sleep, so that they couldn’t talk, and were ever so much longer getting to sleep than they would have been if she had not been there. And the beds were iron, with mattresses and hot, stuffy, fluffy sheets and many more new blankets than they wanted.

And, sure enough, they had to. The housemaid put them to bed, washed them with yellow soap, and some of it got in their eyes. She lit a night-light and stayed with them until they fell asleep, which meant they couldn’t talk and took much longer to drift off than they would have if she hadn’t been there. The beds were metal, covered with mattresses and hot, stuffy, fluffy sheets, along with way more new blankets than they needed.

The next day they got out as early as they could and played water football with the seal[72] and the Bouncible Ball, and when dinner-time came it was lobster and ices. But Thomasina was in a bad temper. She said, “I wish it was duck.” And before the words had left her lips it was cold mutton and rice-pudding, and they had to sit up to table and eat it properly too, and the housemaid came round to see that they didn’t leave any bits on the edges of their plates, or talk with their mouths full.

The next day they got up as early as they could and played water football with the seal[72] and the Bouncible Ball. When dinner time arrived, they had lobster and ice cream. But Thomasina was in a bad mood. She said, “I wish it were duck.” And before the words even left her mouth, it turned into cold mutton and rice pudding, and they had to sit at the table and eat it properly too. The housemaid came around to make sure they didn’t leave any scraps on the edges of their plates or talk with their mouths full.

There were no more really nice meals after that, only the sort of things you get at home. But it is possible to be happy even without really nice meals. But you have to be very careful. The days went by pleasantly enough. All the sea and land creatures were most kind and attentive. The seal taught them all it knew, and was always ready to play with them. The star-fish taught them astronomy, and the jelly-fish taught them fancy cooking. The limpets taught them dancing as well as they could for their lameness. The sea-birds taught them to make nests—a knowledge they have never needed to apply—and if the oysters did not teach them anything it was only because oysters are so very stupid, and not from any lack of friendly feeling.

There were no more really nice meals after that, only the kind of stuff you get at home. But it’s possible to be happy even without fancy meals. You just have to be careful. The days passed by pleasantly enough. All the sea and land creatures were really kind and attentive. The seal taught them everything it knew and was always ready to play with them. The starfish taught them about the stars, and the jellyfish taught them some great cooking skills. The limpets taught them to dance as well as they could, despite their limitations. The seabirds showed them how to build nests—a skill they never really needed to use—and if the oysters didn’t teach them anything, it was just because oysters are pretty dumb, not because they lacked friendly intentions.

The children bathed every day in the sea,[73]
[74]
[75]
and if they had only been content with this all would have been well. But they weren’t.

The kids swam in the sea every day,[73]
[74]
[75]
and if they had just been happy with that, everything would have been fine. But they weren't.

a bathing house rising out of the sand with a sign: YOU MUST NOT BATHE ANY MORE EXCEPT THROUGH ME!
A LONG, POINTED THING CAME SLOWLY UP OUT OF THE SAND.

“Let’s dig a bath,” said Selim, “and the sea will come in and fill it, and then we can bathe in it.”

“Let’s dig a pool,” said Selim, “and the sea will come in and fill it, and then we can swim in it.”

So they fetched their spades and dug—and there was no harm in that, as you very properly remark.

So they grabbed their shovels and started digging—and there was nothing wrong with that, as you rightly point out.

But when the hole was finished, and the sea came creep, creep, creeping up—and at last a big wave thundered up the sand and swirled into the hole, Thomasina and Selim were struggling on the edge, fighting which should go in first, and the wave drew sandily back into the sea, and neither of them had bathed in the new bath. And now it was all wet and sandy, and its nice sharp edges rounded off, and much shallower. And as they looked at it angrily, the sandy bottom of the bath stirred and shifted and rose up, as if some great sea-beast were heaving underneath with his broad back. The wet sand slipped back in slabs at each side, and a long pointed thing like a thin cow’s back came slowly up. It showed broader and broader, and presently the flakes of wet sand were dropping heavily off the top of a brand-new bathing machine that stood on the sand over where their bath had been.[76]

But when the hole was finished and the sea came creeping up—finally, a big wave roared up the sand and rushed into the hole, Thomasina and Selim were struggling at the edge, fighting over who would go in first. The wave pulled back, washing sand into the sea, and neither of them had gotten to bathe in the new bath. Now it was all wet and sandy, its nice sharp edges smoothed out, and much shallower. As they looked at it angrily, the sandy bottom of the bath stirred and shifted, rising up as if some huge sea creature was pushing up from below with its broad back. The wet sand slipped back in slabs on each side, and a long pointed object, like a thin cow's back, slowly emerged. It became broader and broader, and soon flakes of wet sand were dropping heavily off the top of a brand-new bathing machine that stood on the sand where their bath had been.[76]

“Well,” said Selim, “we’ve done it this time.”

“Well,” said Selim, “we really did it this time.”

They certainly had, for on the door of the bathing machine was painted: “You must not bathe any more except through me.”

They definitely had, because on the door of the bathing machine was painted: “You must not bathe anymore except through me.”

So there was no more running into the sea just when and how they liked. They had to use the bathing machine, and it smelt of stale salt water and other people’s wet towels.

So there was no more running into the sea whenever and however they wanted. They had to use the bathing machine, and it smelled like stale saltwater and other people's wet towels.

After this the children did not seem to care so much about the seaside, and they played more on the downs, where the rabbits were very kind and hospitable, and in the woods, where all sorts of beautiful flowers grew wild—and there was nobody to say “Don’t” when you picked them. The children thought of what Uncle Thomas would have said if he had been there, and they were very, very happy.

After this, the kids didn’t seem to care as much about the beach, and they played more on the hills, where the rabbits were very friendly and welcoming, and in the woods, where all kinds of beautiful flowers grew wild—and no one was there to say “Don’t” when you picked them. The kids thought about what Uncle Thomas would have said if he had been there, and they were really, really happy.

But one day Thomasina had pulled a lot of white convolvulus and some pink geraniums and calceolarias—the kind you are never allowed to pick at home—and she had made a wreath of them and put it on her head.

But one day, Thomasina had gathered a bunch of white morning glories and some pink geraniums and calceolarias—the kind you’re never allowed to pick at home—and she made a wreath out of them and put it on her head.

Then Selim said, “You are silly! You look like a Bank Holiday.”

Then Selim said, “You are silly! You look like a holiday.”

And his sister said, “I can’t help it.[77] They’d look lovely on a hat, if they were only artificial. I wish I had a hat.”

And his sister said, “I can’t help it.[77] They’d look great on a hat if they were just fake. I wish I had a hat.”

And she had. A large stiff hat that hurt her head just where the elastic was sewn on, and she had her stiff white frock that scratched, her tiresome underclothing, all of it, and stockings and heavy boots; and Selim had his sailor suit—the every-day one that was too tight in the arms; and they had to wear them always, and their fur coats were taken away.

And she did. A big, stiff hat that hurt her head right where the elastic was sewn on, and she had her stiff white dress that itched, her annoying underwear, all of it, and stockings and heavy boots; and Selim had his sailor suit—the everyday one that was too tight in the arms; and they had to wear them all the time, and their fur coats were taken away.

They went sadly, all stiff and uncomfortable, and told the Bouncible Ball. It looked very grave, and great tears of salt water rolled down its red and green cheeks as it sat by the wet, seaweed-covered rock.

They walked away sadly, feeling stiff and uncomfortable, and reported to the Bouncible Ball. It appeared very serious, and big tears of saltwater rolled down its red and green cheeks as it sat by the wet, seaweed-covered rock.

“Oh, you silly children,” it said, “haven’t you been warned enough? You’ve everything a reasonable child could wish for. Can’t you be contented?”

“Oh, you silly kids,” it said, “haven't you been warned enough? You have everything a reasonable child could want. Can't you be happy?”

“Of course we can,” they said—and so they were—for a day and a half. And then it wasn’t exactly discontent but real naughtiness that brought them to grief.

“Of course we can,” they said—and so they were—for a day and a half. And then it wasn’t exactly discontent but real mischief that got them into trouble.

They were playing on the downs by the edge of the wood under the heliotrope tree. A hedge of camellia bushes cast a pleasant shadow, and out in the open sunlight on the[78] downs the orchids grew like daisies, and the carnations like buttercups. All about was that kind of turf on which the gardener does not like you to play, and they had pulled armfuls of lemon verbena and made a bed of it. But Selim’s blouse was tight under the arms. So when Thomasina said—

They were playing on the hill by the edge of the woods under the heliotrope tree. A hedge of camellia bushes cast a nice shadow, and out in the bright sunlight on the[78] hills, the orchids grew like daisies, and the carnations looked like buttercups. All around was that kind of grass where the gardener doesn’t want you to play, and they had pulled bunches of lemon verbena to make a bed out of it. But Selim’s blouse was tight under his arms. So when Thomasina said—

“Oh, Silly dear, how beautiful it is, just like fairyland,” he said—

“Oh, silly dear, how beautiful it is, just like a fairy tale,” he said—

“Silly yourself. There’s no such thing as fairyland.”

“Silly you. There’s no such thing as fairyland.”

Just then a fairy, with little bright wings the colour of a peacock’s tail, fluttered across the path, and settled on a magnolia flower.

Just then a fairy, with tiny bright wings the color of a peacock’s tail, flitted across the path and landed on a magnolia flower.

“Oh! Silly darling,” cried Thomasina, “it is fairyland, and there’s a fairy, such a beautiful dear. Look—there she goes.”

“Oh! Silly darling,” cried Thomasina, “it is fairyland, and there’s a fairy, such a beautiful dear. Look—there she goes.”

But Selim would not look—he turned over and hid his eyes.

But Selim wouldn’t look—he turned over and covered his eyes.

“There’s no such thing as fairyland, I tell you,” he grunted, “and I don’t believe in fairies.”

“There's no such thing as fairyland, I’m telling you,” he grunted, “and I don’t believe in fairies.”

And then, quite suddenly and very horribly the fairy turned into a policeman—because every one knows there are such things as policemen, and any one can believe in them.

And then, all of a sudden and very shockingly, the fairy transformed into a policeman—because everyone knows that policemen exist, and anyone can believe in them.

And all the rare and beautiful flowers[79]
[80]
[81]
withered up and disappeared, and only thorns and thistles were left, and the misty, twiny trim little grass path that led along the top of the cliffs turned into a parade, and the policeman walked up and down it incessantly, and watched the children at their play, and you know how difficult it is to play when any one is watching you, especially a policeman. Selim was extremely vexed: that was why, he said, there couldn’t possibly be glow-worms as big as bicycle lamps, which, of course, there were in “Whereyouwantogoto.” It was after that that the gas-lamps were put all along the parade, and a pier sprang up on purpose to be lighted with electricity, and a band played, because it is nonsense to have a pier without a band.

And all the rare and beautiful flowers[79]
[80]
[81]
withered away and vanished, leaving only thorns and thistles behind. The misty, winding little grass path along the cliffs turned into a promenade, and the policeman walked back and forth on it non-stop, watching the kids as they played. You know how hard it is to play when someone's watching you, especially a policeman. Selim was really annoyed; that’s why he said there couldn’t possibly be glow-worms as big as bicycle lamps, which, of course, existed in “Whereyouwantogoto.” After that, gas lamps were installed all along the promenade, a pier was built just to be lit with electricity, and a band played because it’s ridiculous to have a pier without a band.

Children now fully dressed building a sand castle while a policeman struts by
IT IS DIFFICULT TO PLAY WHEN ANY ONE IS WATCHING YOU, ESPECIALLY A POLICEMAN.

“Oh, you naughty, silly children,” said the Bouncible Ball, turning red with anger, except in the part where he was green with disgust; “it makes me bounce with rage to see how you’ve thrown away your chances, and what a seaside resort you’re making of ‘Whereyouwantogoto.’”

“Oh, you naughty, silly kids,” said the Bouncible Ball, turning red with anger, except for the part where he was green with disgust; “it makes me bounce with rage to see how you’ve thrown away your chances, and what a seaside resort you’re making of 'Whereyouwantogoto.'”

And he did bounce, angrily, up and down the beach till the housemaid looked out of the cave and told the children not to be so noisy, and the policeman called out—

And he bounced up and down the beach angrily until the housemaid peeked out of the cave and told the kids to be quieter, and the policeman shouted—

“Now then, move along there, move along. You’re obstructing of the traffic.”

“Alright, keep it moving, keep it moving. You’re blocking the traffic.”

And now I have something to tell you which you will find it hard to make any excuses for. I can’t make any myself. I can only ask you to remember how hard it is to be even moderately good, and how easy it is to be extremely naughty.

And now I have something to share with you that you'll find it hard to justify. I can't justify it myself. I can only ask you to remember how difficult it is to be even somewhat good, and how simple it is to be really mischievous.

When the Bouncible Ball stopped bouncing, Selim said—

When the Bouncible Ball stopped bouncing, Selim said—

“I wonder what makes him bounce.”

“I wonder what makes him so energetic.”

“Oh no, don’t!” cried Thomasina, for she had heard her brother wonder that about balls before, and she knew all too well what it ended in.

“Oh no, don’t!” cried Thomasina, because she had heard her brother question that about balls before, and she knew all too well how it would turn out.

“Oh, don’t,” she said, “oh, Silly, he brought us here, he’s been so kind.” But Selim said, “Nonsense; balls can’t feel, and it will be almost as good to play with after I’ve looked inside it.”

“Oh, don’t,” she said, “oh, Silly, he brought us here, he’s been so nice.” But Selim said, “That’s ridiculous; balls can’t feel anything, and it’ll be almost just as good to play with once I’ve looked inside it.”

And then, before Thomasina could prevent him, he pulled out the knife Uncle Reggy gave him last holiday but one, and catching the Ball up, he plunged the knife into its side. The Bouncible Ball uttered one whiffing squeak of pain and grief, then with a low, hissing sigh its kindly spirit fled, and it lay, a lifeless mass of paint and india-rubber in[83] the hands of its assassin. Thomasina burst into tears—but the heartless Selim tore open the Ball, and looked inside. You know well enough what he found there. Emptiness; the little square patch of india-rubber that makes the hard lump on the outside of the ball which you feel with your fingers when the ball is alive and his own happy, bouncing, cheerful self.

And then, before Thomasina could stop him, he pulled out the knife Uncle Reggy had given him the last holiday before this one, and catching the Ball, he plunged the knife into its side. The Bouncible Ball let out a quick squeak of pain and sadness, then with a low, hissing sigh, its kind spirit left, and it lay there, a lifeless mass of paint and rubber in[83] the hands of its killer. Thomasina burst into tears—but heartless Selim tore open the Ball and looked inside. You know exactly what he found there. Emptiness; the little square patch of rubber that creates the hard lump on the outside of the ball that you feel with your fingers when the ball is alive and its happy, bouncing, cheerful self.

The children stood looking at each other.

The kids stood looking at each other.

“I—I almost wish I hadn’t,” said Selim at last; but before Thomasina could answer he had caught her hand.

“I—I almost wish I hadn’t,” said Selim finally; but before Thomasina could respond, he had grabbed her hand.

“Oh, look,” he cried, “look at the sea.”

“Oh, look,” he shouted, “check out the sea.”

It was, indeed, a dreadful sight. The beautiful dancing, sparkling blue sea was drying up before their eyes—in less than a moment it was quite flat and dusty. It hurriedly laid down a couple of railway lines, ran up a signal-box and telegraph-poles, and became the railway at the back of their house at home.

It was truly a terrible sight. The beautiful, dancing, sparkling blue sea was drying up right before their eyes—in the blink of an eye, it was completely flat and dusty. It quickly set down a couple of railway tracks, put up a signal box and telegraph poles, and turned into the railway behind their house at home.

The children, gasping with horror, turned to the downs. From them tall, yellow brick houses were rising, as if drawn up by an invisible hand. Just as treacle does in cold weather if you put your five fingers in and pulled them up. But, of course, you are[84] never allowed to do this. The beach got hard—it was a pavement. The green downs turned grey—they were slate roofs—and Thomasina and Selim found themselves at the iron gate of their own number in the terrace—and there was Uncle Thomas at the window knocking for them to come in, and Aunt Selina calling out to them how far from respectable it was to play in the streets.

The kids, breathless with shock, looked over at the hills. Tall, yellow brick houses were rising up, as if pulled up by an unseen force. Just like how treacle thickens in cold weather when you stick your fingers in and lift them out. But, of course, you are[84] never supposed to do that. The beach became solid—it turned into a pavement. The green hills faded to grey—they looked like slate roofs—and Thomasina and Selim found themselves at the iron gate of their own home in the terrace—and there was Uncle Thomas at the window beckoning for them to come inside, while Aunt Selina shouted at them about how inappropriate it was to play on the streets.

They were sent to bed at once—that was Aunt Selina’s suggestion—and Uncle Thomas arranged that they should have only dry bread for tea.

They were told to go to bed right away—that was Aunt Selina’s idea—and Uncle Thomas decided that they would only have dry bread for dinner.

Selim and Thomasina have never seen “Whereyouwantogoto” again, nor the Bouncible Ball—not even his poor body—and they don’t deserve to either. Of course, Thomasina was not so much to blame as Selim, but she was punished just the same. I can’t help that. This is really the worst of being naughty. You not only have to suffer for it yourself, but some one else always has to suffer too, generally the person who loves you best.

Selim and Thomasina have never seen "Whereyouwantogoto" again, or the Bouncible Ball—not even his poor body—and they don’t deserve to either. Of course, Thomasina wasn’t as much to blame as Selim, but she was punished just the same. I can’t help that. This is really the worst part of being naughty. Not only do you have to suffer for it yourself, but someone else always has to suffer too, usually the person who loves you the most.

You are intelligent children, and I will not insult you with a moral. I am not Uncle Thomas. Nor will I ask you to remember what I have told you. I am not Aunt Selina.

You are smart kids, and I won’t insult you with a lesson. I’m not Uncle Thomas. And I won’t ask you to remember what I’ve said. I’m not Aunt Selina.



THE BLUE MOUNTAIN

THE BLUE MOUNTAIN

TONY was young Tony, and old Tony was his grandfather. This story is about young Tony, and no human being believes a word of it, unless young Tony does.

TONY was young Tony, and old Tony was his grandfather. This story is about young Tony, and no one believes a word of it, unless young Tony does.

Tony was born in the town of Antioch. This is not the same Antioch that you read about in history, but quite a different place. It was a place where nearly every one was very dark as to the complexion, and rather short as to the temper and figure. People who were fair in the face and easy in the temper were not thought much of in Antioch. When Tony’s mother saw that her baby was as fair as a daffodil and as good as gold, and laughed all day, she said, “Oh dear, oh dear, I suppose he takes after his grandfather, he is not in the least like my family,” and the matter annoyed her so much that she died.

Tony was born in the town of Antioch. This isn't the same Antioch you read about in history, but a completely different place. It was a town where almost everyone had a dark complexion and was rather short in both temper and stature. People who were fair-skinned and easygoing weren't held in high regard in Antioch. When Tony's mother saw that her baby was as fair as a daffodil, as good as gold, and laughed all day, she said, “Oh dear, oh dear, I guess he's taking after his grandfather; he doesn't resemble my family at all,” and this upset her so much that she passed away.

Then there was only old Tony left to look[88] after young Tony, because his father had been killed in the wars—-only a few weeks before.

Then there was only old Tony left to look[88] after young Tony, since his father had been killed in the war just a few weeks earlier.

The people of Antioch were always fighting the neighbouring tribes, red-faced savages who deserved no better fate than to be killed, only, of course, sometimes a few Antiochians had to be killed too, because that is part of the game, and if there were no danger there would be no glory, would there?

The people of Antioch were constantly battling the neighboring tribes, angry savages who deserved no better fate than to be wiped out. Of course, sometimes a few Antiochians had to die too, because that’s just how it goes, and if there was no danger, there wouldn’t be any glory, right?

Little Tony’s hair remained yellow, and his habit of laughing grew with his years, and he learned his lessons and he learned his play. He was excellent company, and if it had not been for the yellowness of his hair and the gentleness of his nature, he would have been quite popular among his schoolmates.

Little Tony’s hair stayed yellow, and his tendency to laugh increased as he got older. He learned his lessons and picked up his games. He was great company, and if it weren’t for his yellow hair and gentle nature, he would have been quite popular with his classmates.

His grandfather called him “gentle,” but the people of Antioch called him “lazy,” for they, as I said, were very black, and generally angry. They scurried up and down in their rocky little city, and always they seemed to be driven by most urgent affairs, hurrying to keep important appointments. They ran about all day long, attending to their business, and hardly stopping even for their dinner or their tea, and no one ever saw any of them asleep.

His grandfather called him “gentle,” but the people of Antioch called him “lazy,” because, as I mentioned, they were very intense and often angry. They rushed around their rocky little city, always appearing to be busy with urgent matters, hurrying to important appointments. They ran around all day, taking care of their business, barely stopping even for lunch or tea, and nobody ever saw any of them sleeping.

“Why is it, Grandfather?” young Tony[89]
[90]
[91]
asked one day, “what is it all about? why do they never sit down quietly like you and me?”

“Why is it, Grandfather?” young Tony[89]
[90]
[91]
asked one day, “what's it all about? Why do they never just sit down quietly like you and me?”

grumpy people rushing up and down street
THE PEOPLE OF ANTIOCH WERE ALWAYS IN A HURRY AND GENERALLY ANGRY.

“It is the great heart of the Nation, my boy,” said old Tony, “it cannot be still; it is in the breed, you know, they can’t help it. They are all alike too, except you and me. Why, bless your heart, look at the King, he is more in a hurry than all the rest, and more—and more noble and active, bless him.”

“It’s the heart of the Nation, my boy,” said old Tony, “it can’t stay still; it’s in their nature, you know, they can’t help it. They’re all the same too, except for you and me. Why, bless your heart, look at the King, he’s in more of a hurry than everyone else, and more—and more noble and energetic, bless him.”

The old man ended his speech in quite a different voice from the one he had begun with. This was because he suddenly caught the glitter of the King’s crown as the Monarch popped round the corner.

The old man finished his speech in a voice that was completely different from how he had started. This change happened because he suddenly saw the shine of the King’s crown as the Monarch appeared around the corner.

The King of Antioch was always in a hurry, always running somewhere or other, consequently he was seldom on his throne, and his loyal subjects had to look out very sharply, for he was always sure to be where they least expected him. You may think that they could have got over this little difficulty by always looking for the King where they least expected him, but if you try this simple experiment for yourself with your governess or tutor, or even your nurse, I think you will find that it is not so easy as it looks.

The King of Antioch was always in a rush, constantly darting off somewhere, which meant he was rarely on his throne. His loyal subjects had to pay close attention because he was always turning up where they least expected him. You might think they could handle this little problem by always looking for the King in those unexpected places, but if you try this simple test with your governess or tutor, or even your nurse, I think you'll find it’s not as easy as it sounds.

“Ha!” said the King, standing in the doorway and laughing cheerfully, “talking[92] treason, eh? well, you know what the punishment for that is. Pinching with black pincers, you know, till—well—till you don’t feel the pinching any more.”

“Ha!” said the King, standing in the doorway and laughing happily, “talking[92] treason, huh? well, you know what the punishment for that is. Pinching with black pincers, you know, until—well—until you don’t feel the pinching anymore.”

“Aha! your Majesty always has such a pleasant way with you,” said old Tony politely; and young Tony decided that when he grew up he would try not to have any pleasant ways at all.

“Aha! Your Majesty always has such a nice way about you,” said old Tony politely; and young Tony decided that when he grew up, he would try not to have any nice ways at all.

The King rustled quickly round the little house, and looked at everything—dresser, chairs, plates and pots. He was sorry that there was nothing that he could find fault with, so he said, “Beware of Luxury,” and hurried off to make his presence felt in some other humble home. There was no pride about King Anthony XXIII. He just dropped in without an invitation and took his subjects as he found them.

The King hurriedly moved around the small house, inspecting everything—dresser, chairs, plates, and pots. He was disappointed that he couldn't find anything to criticize, so he said, “Beware of Luxury,” and quickly went off to make his presence known in another modest home. King Anthony XXIII was not arrogant. He would just pop in uninvited and accepted his subjects as they were.

“King Anthony XXIII. is the noblest of monarchs,” said old Tony, as he and his grandson sat down to their plain supper.

“King Anthony XXIII is the noblest of monarchs,” said old Tony, as he and his grandson sat down to their simple dinner.

“It’s all right, grandfather, he has quite gone, he’s not listening—for a wonder!” said young Tony.

“It’s okay, grandfather, he’s totally gone, he’s not paying attention—for a change!” said young Tony.

Meantime the King was hurrying in and out and up and down the crowded streets of his city, picking up little bits of information,[93] and making his subjects feel that his kingship was not a mere matter of form, but that he was really interested in the most humble life among his people.

Meanwhile, the King was rushing in and out, up and down the busy streets of his city, gathering bits of information,[93] and making his subjects feel that his role as king was more than just a title; he genuinely cared about the everyday lives of his people.

It was a strange town, all up-hill and down-hill, with steep rocks and precipices all mixed up with the public streets. The people, for all their busy habits, had no trade, or rather they did not manufacture anything. They built houses, and brought up their families. They wrapped their children up very snugly and carried them about at an earlier age than we consider safe, and they milked their cows, which were large and green and had wings, and they drank the milk, and they gathered the fruit of the trees that grew on the plain below the town, and they got on very well indeed. There was only one drawback to life in Antioch, and that was its uncertainty. At any moment an earthquake might occur, then down would go half the town, and the busy citizens had it all to build again. They soon did it, for they were nothing if not industrious. A much more awful thing was the storm of hot rain that now and then fell on the town, a blighting rain that killed all it touched. This was more dreaded than even the earthquakes, but fortunately it very seldom happened.

It was a strange town, with lots of ups and downs, steep rocks and cliffs mixed in with the public streets. The people, despite being busy, didn’t have a trade—they didn’t really make anything. They built houses and raised their families. They bundled their kids up tightly and carried them around at a younger age than we think is safe, and they milked their cows, which were big, green, and had wings. They drank the milk and picked the fruit from the trees growing on the plain below the town, and they got along just fine. There was only one downside to life in Antioch: its uncertainty. At any moment, an earthquake could strike, and half the town would collapse, leaving the busy citizens to rebuild it all again. They did it quickly because they were hard workers. A much worse problem was the occasional storm of hot rain that would hit the town, a devastating rain that killed everything it touched. This was feared even more than the earthquakes, but luckily, it happened very rarely.

Old Tony was beadle and sexton and keeper of the town records; and very nicely he kept them too. There was not a speck of dirt on one of them. He used to spend hours and hours polishing the records, and he scoured the tombstones till they shone again; and he had most of the inscriptions by heart. After an earthquake he was always most careful to put the tombstones back in their proper places, and one day, when he was doing this, he came on a stone he did not remember to have seen before. He called to young Tony, who had had a Board School education, to see if he could read the bits of words that were carved upon it.

Old Tony was the beadle, sexton, and keeper of the town records, and he took great care of them. There wasn’t a speck of dirt on any of them. He would spend hours polishing the records and scrubbing the tombstones until they shone; he knew most of the inscriptions by heart. After an earthquake, he was always very careful to put the tombstones back in their proper places, and one day, while he was doing this, he came across a stone he didn’t remember seeing before. He called over young Tony, who had gone to a public school, to see if he could read the bits of words that were carved on it.

“It seems like a foreign language,” said he.

“It feels like a different language,” he said.

“I can’t make it out,” said young Tony, “it is not carved, it is in the stone somehow. Looks as if it were coming through from the other side.”

“I can’t figure it out,” said young Tony, “it’s not carved; it’s in the stone somehow. It looks like it’s coming through from the other side.”

He turned the stone over, and there, on the other side, was an inscription which both of them had read a hundred times.

He flipped the stone over, and there, on the other side, was an inscription that both of them had read a hundred times.

“HERE LIES HENRY BIRKBECK,
MAGICIAN AT THE INSTITUTE,
No matter how humble he appears to you,
His final prediction is going to come true.
P.S.—You'll see if it doesn't.

“Dear me,” said old Tony. “Poor old Henry Birkbeck, it seems like yesterday; yes, he was very respectable, but only in a small way of business. A magician he was by trade, but no one thought much of him, except perhaps the King, and he never gave him a lift. He used to do things with eggs and a hat. He broke the eggs as often as not. And the goldfish and handkerchief he hardly ever brought off.”

“Wow,” said old Tony. “Poor old Henry Birkbeck, it feels like it was just yesterday; yeah, he was pretty respectable, but only in a small business kind of way. He was a magician by profession, but no one thought much of him, except maybe the King, and he never helped him out. He used to do tricks with eggs and a hat. He broke the eggs more often than not. And he barely ever managed to pull off the goldfish and handkerchief trick.”

Old Tony began to lay down the tombstone, but young Tony held it up with one hand and tried to scrape the back of it with the other.

Old Tony started to put down the tombstone, but young Tony held it up with one hand and tried to scrape the back with the other.

“There’s something here,” he said, “let’s set it upright instead of laying it down, and I will scrub it and see what the letters are. Poor old Mr. Birkbeck, I wonder what his last foretelling was. Was he good at prophesying, grandfather?”

“There’s something here,” he said, “let’s set it upright instead of leaving it flat, and I’ll clean it off and see what the letters say. Poor old Mr. Birkbeck, I wonder what his last prediction was. Was he good at prophesying, Grandpa?”

“Not a bit,” said the sexton, “and to do him justice he almost gave it up in his later years. You see people laughed at him so, because the things that he foretold never happened. Towards the end he grew very feeble—hardly prophesied a single prophecy from one year’s end to another. Sometimes he would say, ‘I should not wonder if it rained before Sunday,’ but then he never wondered[96] at anything. He was a calm old man, was poor Henry. It took a good deal to astonish him.”

“Not at all,” said the sexton, “and to be fair, he almost stopped trying in his later years. You know, people laughed at him so much because the things he predicted never came true. Towards the end, he became very frail—hardly made a single prophecy from one year to the next. Sometimes he would say, ‘I wouldn’t be surprised if it rained before Sunday,’ but he never really seemed surprised by anything. He was a calm old man, poor Henry. It took a lot to shock him.”[96]

Young Tony tried to interest his boy friends in the back of poor old Henry Birkbeck’s tombstone, but nobody cared. They were all in too much of a hurry to care for an occupation so slow as cleaning tombstones, but Tony worked away perseveringly. He cleaned it with soap, and he cleaned it with soda, with brickdust and vinegar, with rotten stone and washleather, with patience and elbow grease, and the last two, as you know, will clean almost anything. So after a time a few letters began to show distinctly here and there, and presently Tony found he could read whole words.

Young Tony tried to get his friends interested in cleaning the back of poor old Henry Birkbeck’s tombstone, but nobody cared. They were all too busy to bother with such a slow activity. Still, Tony kept at it. He scrubbed it with soap, then with soda, brick dust and vinegar, rotten stone, and wash leather, using patience and elbow grease—the last two, as you know, can clean just about anything. After a while, a few letters started to become visible, and soon Tony realized he could read entire words.

There was “milk” and “mountain,” and a word that looked like “Jilk,” only of course it could not be that. And the last word of all was “reign,” and the second word of all was “Tony.”

There was “milk” and “mountain,” and a word that looked like “Jilk,” but of course it couldn’t be that. And the last word of all was “reign,” and the second word of all was “Tony.”

“It must be something to do with me,” said young Tony, “because of my name being in it.”

“It has to be something to do with me,” said young Tony, “since my name is in it.”

“It must have something to do with the King,” said old Tony, “because it says ‘reign,’ so you’d better cut off to the Palace, and look sharp about it, or His Majesty will know the reason why.”

“It must have something to do with the King,” said old Tony, “because it says ‘reign,’ so you’d better head over to the Palace and hurry up, or His Majesty will find out why.”

So Tony looked sharp about it, and got to the Palace in less than five minutes. For a wonder the King was not engaged in dropping in on his subjects, but was on his throne amid his fussy black courtiers, who were all busy trying to make themselves as small as they could.

So Tony looked sharp about it and got to the Palace in under five minutes. Surprisingly, the King wasn't busy visiting his subjects but was sitting on his throne surrounded by his fussy black courtiers, all trying to make themselves as small as possible.

This was because the King was very short, though he did not like to say so. He always had himself described in the Census and the Palace Reports as a “powerful man of middle height,” though he was nowhere near the middle height, and no more powerful than other people.

This was because the King was very short, though he didn’t like to admit it. He always had himself listed in the Census and the Palace Reports as a “strong man of average height,” even though he was far from average height and no stronger than anyone else.

“Well, boy,” said King Anthony XXIII., “what have you come here for?”

“Well, kid,” said King Anthony XXIII., “what brought you here?”

“There is a prophecy,” said Tony.

"There's a prophecy," Tony said.

“There are a good many,” said King Anthony, “but they don’t amount to much since poor Henry Birkbeck died. He was something like a prophet,” he went on, turning to his courtiers; “he foretold, when I was only a baby, that if I grew up I should perhaps be king. The late King, my father, was very pleased, I remember.”

“There are quite a few,” said King Anthony, “but they don’t mean much since poor Henry Birkbeck passed away. He was kind of like a prophet,” he continued, turning to his courtiers; “he predicted, when I was just a baby, that if I grew up I might become king. The late King, my father, was very happy about it, I remember.”

The courtiers all bowed, and said it was really wonderful. Tony said,

The courtiers all bowed and said it was truly amazing. Tony said,

“Well, then you’d better come and have a[98] look at this prophecy, because it is the late Mr. Birkbeck’s last one, and he said it’ll come true.”

“Well, then you’d better come and check out this prophecy, because it’s the late Mr. Birkbeck’s last one, and he said it would come true.”

“Bring it here, can’t you?” said the King.

“Bring it here, will you?” said the King.

“No, I can’t,” said the boy. “It’s on his tombstone, so there. I can’t carry tombstones about.”

“No, I can’t,” said the boy. “It’s on his tombstone, so there. I can’t carry tombstones around.”

“No,” said the King thoughtfully, “of course you are not powerfully built. You are nowhere near the medium height.”

“No,” said the King thoughtfully, “of course you’re not very well built. You’re definitely not of average height.”

“Come and look at it if you want to,” said Tony. “I’m in no hurry.”

“Come and take a look if you want,” Tony said. “I’m not in a rush.”

“Well,” said King Anthony, “I don’t care if I do. I’m tired of sitting still.”

“Well,” said King Anthony, “I don’t mind if I do. I’m tired of just sitting here.”

So off they all went, King, Court, heralds, men-at-arms, banner-bearers and spearmen, down the narrow, dark, crooked town streets, till they came to the churchyard where the tombstones were—both the upright and the flat kind.

So off they all went, the King, the Court, heralds, soldiers, banner carriers, and spearmen, down the narrow, dark, winding streets of the town, until they reached the churchyard where the tombstones were—both the standing and the flat ones.

Tony ran on ahead and knelt in front of the tombstone. Then he jumped up and called out,

Tony rushed ahead and knelt in front of the tombstone. Then he leaped up and shouted,

“You hurry up, it’s as plain now as the nose on your face.”

“Go on, it’s as obvious now as the nose on your face.”

“You should say the royal nose on your Majesty’s royal face,” said old Tony anxiously.

“You should say the royal nose on your Majesty’s royal face,” said old Tony nervously.

But the King was too interested to care about even his subjects’ manners.

But the King was too intrigued to care about even the behavior of his subjects.

King and everyone striding down street
OFF THEY ALL WENT, KING, COURT, AND MEN-AT-ARMS.

He came up to the tombstone, and on it he read, and Tony read, and all the courtiers read:—

He walked up to the tombstone, and on it he read, and Tony read, and all the courtiers read:—

“When Tony drinks the Blue Mountain’s milk
He will wear a silk suit for Sunday.
He will be the tallest in all the land,
And keep the town under his control.
He will have greatness, and we will have grain;
Soon let it happen, and may he reign for a long time!
Hooray!
H.T. Birkbeck.

The King read this, and said—

The King read this and said—

“Well, I never!”

“Well, I can’t believe it!”

And all the courtiers said the same.

And all the courtiers said the same thing.

“Tony means Me,” said the King.

“Tony refers to me,” said the King.

The courtiers said that of course it did.

The courtiers replied that it definitely did.

“I am King Tony XXIII.,” said he.

“I am King Tony XXIII,” he said.

And the courtiers said of course he was.

And the courtiers said he totally was.

They all spoke at once like a chorus.

They all spoke together like a choir.

“I was christened Anthony, of course,” his restless Majesty went on, fidgeting with his gold collar; “but I know that my subjects have always spoken of me behind my back by the endearing diminutive.”

“I was named Anthony, of course,” his restless Majesty continued, fiddling with his gold collar; “but I know that my subjects have always referred to me behind my back by the affectionate nickname.”

The courtiers assured the King that this was so.

The courtiers assured the King that this was true.

“I suppose there’s no one else called Tony?”[102] The King turned a threatening glance on the crowd, and every one hastened to say “No, there wasn’t.” But old Tony turned extremely pale, and hurrying into the vestry, he tampered with the register of births, and altered his own name to Sydney Cecil Ernest Watchett.

“I guess there’s no one else named Tony?”[102] The King shot a menacing look at the crowd, and everyone quickly responded, “No, there isn’t.” But old Tony went extremely pale and rushed into the vestry, where he fiddled with the birth register, changing his own name to Sydney Cecil Ernest Watchett.

But young Tony spoke up. “My name’s Tony,” said he.

But young Tony spoke up. “My name's Tony,” he said.

“Oh, is it?” said His Majesty. “We’ll soon see about that. Guards, seize him! Now, what is your name?”

“Oh, is it?” said His Majesty. “We’ll find out soon enough. Guards, grab him! Now, what’s your name?”

“Tony,” said he.

“Tony,” he said.

“Your name is not Tony,” said the King, “your name is——” he could not think of a name at the moment, so he stopped.

“Your name isn’t Tony,” said the King, “your name is——” he couldn’t think of a name right then, so he stopped.

Tony said, “My name is Tony.”

Tony said, “My name is Tony.”

“Take him to the Parliament House,” said the King, beside himself with rage. “Give him a taste of the Mace,” and Tony tasted the Mace and was stamped on by the Great Seal, who was very fierce and lived in a cage at the Parliament House, until he was stiff and sore and sorry enough to be glad to say that his name was anything the King liked, except Tony, which of course it never, never could have been. He admitted at last that his name was William Waterbury Watchett, and was discharged with a caution.

“Take him to the Parliament House,” said the King, completely furious. “Let him experience the Mace,” and Tony experienced the Mace and was stamped by the Great Seal, who was very fierce and lived in a cage at the Parliament House, until he was stiff, sore, and sorry enough to be glad to say that his name was anything the King wanted, except Tony, which of course it never could have been. He finally admitted that his name was William Waterbury Watchett and was let go with a warning.

Seal in robe and wig sitting on Tony
TONY WAS STAMPED ON BY THE GREAT SEAL, WHO WAS VERY FIERCE.

“But my name is Tony after all,” he said to himself as he went home, full of sad memories of the Mace and the Great Seal. “I wonder where the Blue Mountain is?”

“But my name is Tony after all,” he said to himself as he headed home, filled with sad memories of the Mace and the Great Seal. “I wonder where the Blue Mountain is?”

Young Tony thought a good deal about poor Henry Birkbeck’s prophecy. Perhaps the Great Seal had stamped it on his memory. Anyway he could not forget it, and all the next day he was wandering about on the steep edge of the town, looking out over the landscape below. It was not an interesting landscape. All round the brown hill where the town was lay the vast forests of green trees, something like bamboos, whose fruit the people ate; and beyond that one could see the beginnings of a still larger forest, where none of the people of Antioch had ever dared to go—the forest, whose leaves were a hundred times as big as the King himself, and the trunks of the trees as big as whole countries. Above all was the blue sky—but, look as Tony would, he could see no blue mountain.

Young Tony thought a lot about poor Henry Birkbeck’s prophecy. Maybe the Great Seal had impressed it in his memory. Either way, he couldn't forget it, and all day long he wandered on the steep edge of the town, gazing at the landscape below. It wasn't an interesting view. Surrounding the brown hill where the town sat were vast forests of green trees, somewhat like bamboos, whose fruit the people ate; and beyond that, you could see the start of an even larger forest, which none of the people of Antioch had ever dared to enter—the forest whose leaves were a hundred times bigger than the King himself, and the trunks of the trees as large as entire countries. Above all was the blue sky—but no matter how hard Tony looked, he couldn’t see any blue mountain.

Then suddenly he saw the largest forest shake and shiver—its enormous leaves swaying this way and that.

Then suddenly he saw the biggest forest shake and tremble—its massive leaves swaying back and forth.

“It must be an earthquake,” said Tony, trembling, but he did not run away. And his valour was rewarded as valour deserves to be.[106] The next moment the vast branches of the enormous forest parted, and a giant figure came out into the forest of bamboo-like trees. It was a figure more gigantic than Tony had ever imagined possible. It had long yellow hair. In its hand it carried a great white bowl, big enough to float a navy in. If such an expression did not sound rather silly, I should say that this figure gave Tony the idea of a little-girl-giant. It sat down among the bamboo forest, crushing millions of trees as it sat. With a spoon twice the length of the King’s banqueting hall, it began to eat out of the tremendous basin. Tony saw great lumps, like blocks of soft marble, balanced on the vast spoon, and he knew that the giant-little-girl was eating giant-bread-and-milk. And she wore a giant frock, and the frock was blue. Then Tony understood. This was the “Blue Mountain,” and in that big big sea of a basin there was milk—the Blue Mountain’s milk.

“It must be an earthquake,” said Tony, shaking, but he didn’t run away. And his bravery was rewarded as bravery should be.[106] The next moment, the huge branches of the massive forest parted, and a giant figure emerged from the grove of bamboo-like trees. It was a figure more enormous than Tony had ever imagined. It had long yellow hair and was holding a giant white bowl, big enough to float a navy in. If it didn’t sound too silly, I’d say this figure looked like a little-girl-giant. It sat down in the bamboo forest, crushing millions of trees as it did. With a spoon twice the length of the King’s banquet hall, it began to eat from the enormous bowl. Tony saw big chunks, like blocks of soft marble, balanced on the giant spoon, and he realized that the giant-little-girl was eating giant-bread-and-milk. She wore a giant blue dress. Then Tony understood. This was the “Blue Mountain,” and in that massive basin, there was milk—the Blue Mountain’s milk.

Tony stood still for a moment, then turned and ran as hard as he could straight into the Royal presence. To be more exact, he ran into the Royal waistcoat, for the King, in a hurry, as usual, was coming out of his palace gates with a rush. The King was extremely[107]
[108]
[109]
annoyed. He refused to listen to a word Tony had to say until Parliament had been called together, and had passed a Bill strengthening the enactments against cheek. Then he allowed Tony to tell his tale. And when the tale was told every one ran to the battlements of the town to look. There was no blue mountain to be seen.

Tony stood still for a moment, then turned and ran as fast as he could straight into the Royal presence. To be more specific, he ran into the Royal waistcoat, because the King, as usual, was rushing out of his palace gates. The King was extremely [107]
[108]
[109]
annoyed. He refused to listen to anything Tony had to say until Parliament was called together and passed a Bill strengthening the laws against being cheeky. Then he let Tony tell his story. When the story was told, everyone ran to the town battlements to look. There was no blue mountain in sight.

Girl holding large bowl
THE GIANT-LITTLE-GIRL.

Then his Majesty told Tony what he thought of him, and it was not pleasant hearing.

Then his Majesty told Tony what he thought of him, and it wasn’t pleasant to hear.

“I am not a liar,” said Tony; “I am very sorry I told you anything about it; I might jolly well have gone and got it for myself. My name is——William——Waterbury——Watchett.” He stopped in confusion.

“I’m not a liar,” Tony said. “I really regret saying anything about it; I could have just gone and gotten it myself. My name is——William——Waterbury——Watchett.” He paused, feeling embarrassed.

“I should think it was,” said the King; “if there is any mountain, which I don’t for a moment believe, you had better go and fetch me some of the milk (not that I think there is any) out of the mountain’s basin (which I cannot believe exists outside of your imagination). If you bring it to this address you will be suitably rewarded.”

“I think it was,” said the King; “if there is any mountain, which I definitely don’t believe for a second, you should go and get me some of the milk (not that I believe it exists) from the mountain’s basin (which I can’t believe is real outside of your imagination). If you bring it to this address, you’ll be properly rewarded.”

“All right,” said Tony; “shall I fetch it in a jug, or will they lend me a can?”

“All right,” Tony said, “should I get it in a jug, or will they let me borrow a can?”

“I will lend you my mug,” said the King; “and mind you bring it back full.”[110]

“I'll lend you my mug,” said the King; “and make sure you bring it back full.”[110]

So Tony took the mug. It had “For a good little King. A present from Antwerp,” on it. And he kissed his grandfather, and started off on his long, perilous journey.

So Tony took the mug. It said, “For a good little King. A present from Antwerp.” Then he kissed his grandfather and set off on his long, dangerous journey.

“I suppose he will give me a reward if I get it,” he thought, “and if not, well, it’s an adventure, anyway.”

“I guess he’ll give me a reward if I get it,” he thought, “and if not, well, it’s an adventure, either way.”

He passed through the crowded streets, where every one was rushing about in the usual frantic haste, and out at the town gates, and down the road into the forest. The trunks of the trees towered tall and straight above, and a subdued green light shone all about him.

He walked through the busy streets, where everyone was hurrying in the usual frantic way, and out at the town gates, and down the road into the forest. The trunks of the trees stood tall and straight above him, and a soft green light radiated all around.

The ground was very broken and uneven, and often Tony had to go a long way round to avoid some great rock or chasm. But he travelled fast, for he was a quick walker, and he did not miss the way once, although, of course, it was quite a strange country to him.

The ground was very rough and uneven, and often Tony had to take a long way around to avoid big rocks or gaps. But he moved quickly since he was a fast walker, and he never lost his way, even though it was a completely unfamiliar place to him.

There had been evening classes at his school to teach the boys the art of finding their way in strange places, and Tony had attended all the lectures and taken notice as well as notes. And now he was able to practise what he had learned, and he was glad he had not wasted his time in drawing pictures of the masters, or playing nibs with the boys[111] next him, and throwing ink pellets at more studious boys.

There were evening classes at his school to teach the boys how to navigate unfamiliar places, and Tony had attended all the lectures, paying attention and taking notes. Now he was able to put into practice what he had learned, and he was glad he hadn't wasted his time drawing pictures of the masters, messing around with the boys next to him, or throwing ink pellets at the more serious students.[111]

But the journey was longer than he expected, and the mug was rather in his way. He was very much afraid of breaking that mug: it is an awkward thing to break a mug with “A present for a good King” on it. It is so difficult to replace. There are very few of those mugs made nowadays. There is little or no demand for them.

But the trip took longer than he expected, and the mug was pretty much in his way. He was really worried about breaking that mug: it's a tricky thing to break a mug that says "A present for a good King" on it. It's so hard to find a replacement. They don't make many of those mugs anymore. There's barely any demand for them.

But at last the green light of the forest began to grow brighter, and Tony saw that he was approaching a sort of clearing among the trees, so he put his best foot foremost, without stopping to think which was his worst foot—always a mistake when you are tired and footsore.

But eventually, the green light of the forest started to brighten, and Tony noticed he was getting closer to a clearing among the trees. So he pushed forward, not pausing to consider which foot was more tired—always a mistake when you're exhausted and sore.

And now he came out from under the tall branches, and saw a round open space in the forest, where millions of fallen trees lay on the ground. And he knew that this was the spot where the mountain had sat down to eat its unimaginable enormous breakfast. But there was no mountain to be seen, and Tony knew that he could do nothing but sit down and wait, in the hope that the Blue Mountain would come next morning to eat its breakfast in the same place.

And now he stepped out from under the tall branches and saw a round clearing in the forest, where millions of fallen trees were scattered on the ground. He realized this was the spot where the mountain had settled to have its unbelievable gigantic breakfast. But there was no mountain in sight, and Tony understood that all he could do was sit down and wait, hoping that the Blue Mountain would return the next morning for its breakfast in the same spot.

So he looked about for a place to rest safely in, and presently found just what he wanted—a little cave, whose walls and roof were of dried earth—and there he stayed all that day and night, eating the fruit of the fallen trees.

So he looked around for a safe place to rest and soon found exactly what he needed—a small cave with walls and a roof made of dried earth—and there he stayed all day and night, eating the fruit from the fallen trees.

And next morning there was a rustling and a swaying of the trees, and the Blue Mountain came striding over the tall tree-tops, bending down the forest as she came on colossal black legs and massive shoes with monstrous ankle straps. Each shoe was big enough to have crushed a hundred Tonys at one step. So he hid in his cave, and presently knew by the shaking of the ground, like an earthquake, that the mountain had sat down.

And the next morning, there was a rustling and swaying of the trees, and the Blue Mountain came striding over the tall treetops, bending down the forest as it approached on colossal black legs and huge shoes with monstrous ankle straps. Each shoe was big enough to crush a hundred Tonys in one step. So he hid in his cave and soon felt the ground shake, like an earthquake, as the mountain sat down.

Then he came out. He was too near to see the mountain properly, but he saw a great blue-fold of giant frock near him, and far above him towered the blue heights of the giant-little-girl’s knees. On the summit of these shone a vast white round—the great bread-and-milk basin.

Then he came out. He was too close to see the mountain properly, but he noticed a huge blue fold of a giant frock near him, and far above him loomed the blue heights of the giant-little-girl’s knees. At the top of these was a large white circle—the great bread-and-milk basin.

Tony started to climb the blue-fold. It was stiff, starched—with giant starch, I suppose—and it bore his weight easily. But it was a long climb, and he drew a deep breath of thankfulness when he reached the broad table-land[113] of the giant-little-girl’s knees—and now the smooth china roundness of the big basin was before him. He tried its polished surface again and again, and always fell back baffled. Then he saw that he might climb up the sleeve of the gigantic arm whose hand held the basin. With his heart in his mouth he began the ascent, slowly and carefully, holding the precious mug closely to his breast. His breath came faster and faster as he went up and up, and at last stood triumphantly on the edge of the great blue sleeve. From there to the edge of the basin it was easy to crawl, and now at last he stood on the giddy verge of the monstrous basin, and looked down at the lake of milk with the rocks of bread in it, many feet below. The great height made him giddy. He lost his footing, and still clasping the mug, he fell headlong into the giant-bread-and-milk. The bread rocks were fortunately soft. Tony picked himself up. He was wet, but no bones were broken, and the mug—oh, joy! the mug was safe. Tony looked it over anxiously as he sat on a rock, a sloppy and uncertain resting place. There was only one small crack near the handle, and Tony was almost sure that that had been there before.

Tony started to climb the blue fold. It was stiff and starched—probably with a ton of starch—and it easily supported his weight. But it was a long climb, and he took a deep breath of gratitude when he reached the broad flat surface of the giant-little-girl’s knees—and now the smooth, round shape of the big basin was right in front of him. He tried its polished surface again and again, but always fell back confused. Then he realized he could climb up the sleeve of the enormous arm that held the basin. With his heart pounding, he began the climb, slowly and carefully, holding the precious mug tightly against his chest. His breathing quickened as he went higher and higher, and finally he stood triumphantly on the edge of the great blue sleeve. From there, it was easy to crawl to the edge of the basin, and at last he found himself teetering on the edge of the huge basin, looking down at the lake of milk with the bread rocks floating in it, many feet below. The height made him dizzy. He lost his balance, and still gripping the mug, he fell headfirst into the giant bread-and-milk. Luckily, the bread rocks were soft. Tony picked himself up. He was wet, but thankfully unhurt, and oh joy! The mug was safe. Sitting on a rock—a slippery and shaky resting place—he examined it anxiously. There was just one small crack near the handle, and Tony was pretty sure it had been there before.

“I don’t know however I shall get out[114] again,” said Tony; “perhaps I never shall, but in case I do, I suppose I had better fill the mug”; so he stooped from the rocks and filled the mug from the lake of milk, which was much thicker than the milk of the green cows with wings, the only milk Tony was used to. He had just filled the mug and tied it down with a piece of parchment which he had taken from the Town Records and brought with him for the purpose, when a noise like thunder suddenly broke on his ear. And indeed it very nearly broke the ear itself, and so startled Tony that the precious mug all but slipped from his grasp. Then a wave of milk swept up almost over his head. The whole of the massive basin was moved sideways. Then came a shock like an earthquake. The basin was being set on the ground. Tony felt that the Blue Mountain had seen him and had screamed. What would the giant-little-girl do? Would she kill him? If so, how?

“I don’t know how I’ll get out[114] again,” said Tony; “maybe I never will, but if I do, I should probably fill the mug”; so he leaned down from the rocks and filled the mug from the lake of milk, which was much thicker than the milk from the green cows with wings, the only milk Tony knew. He had just filled the mug and secured it with a piece of parchment he had taken from the Town Records for that purpose when a noise like thunder suddenly rang in his ears. It was so loud it nearly blew his ear off, startling Tony so much that he almost dropped the precious mug. Then a wave of milk surged up almost over his head. The entire massive basin shifted sideways. Then came a jolt like an earthquake. The basin was being set down on the ground. Tony felt that the Blue Mountain had spotted him and had yelled. What would the giant-little-girl do? Would she kill him? If so, how?

These questions afforded Tony food for some interesting reflections during the next few moments.

These questions gave Tony something to think about for a few moments.

He looked round him for a way of escape. Everywhere towered the smooth white walls. The tremendous spoon which he had seen the Blue Mountain use had, unfortunately, not[115]
[116]
[117]
been left in the basin, or he could have climbed out by that. He gave himself up for lost. Then suddenly he saw the trunk of a slender tree appear at the edge of the basin. It was pushed down towards him. Yes on to the very bread-rock on which he crouched. Would it crush him? No! The end of it rested on the rock by his side; it gently moved towards him. He saw now that the Blue Mountain was not cruel. She was not bent on destroying him. She was offering him a way of escape. He eagerly climbed the tree. When he was half-way up, however, the giant-little-girl flung the tree aside, and with Tony still clinging to it, it fell crashing into the forest. When he came to himself he almost shouted for joy to find the mug still whole.

He looked around for a way out. All he saw were the tall, smooth white walls. Unfortunately, the huge spoon he had seen the Blue Mountain use hadn’t been left in the basin, or he could have climbed out using it. He felt defeated. Then suddenly, he noticed the trunk of a slender tree appear at the edge of the basin. It was being pushed down toward him, right onto the very rock on which he was crouching. Would it crush him? No! The end rested on the rock beside him and gently moved closer. He realized that the Blue Mountain wasn’t cruel. She wasn’t trying to destroy him. She was offering him an escape. He eagerly started climbing the tree. However, when he was halfway up, the giant-little-girl tossed the tree aside, and with Tony still clinging to it, it crashed down into the forest. When he came to, he almost shouted for joy to find the mug still intact.

Tony wading in milk surrounded by rocks of bread
TONY AMONG THE ROCKS IN THE BREAD-AND-MILK BASIN.

He never knew how he got home.

He never figured out how he got home.

When he took the mug to the King the monarch looked at it, and said—

When he brought the mug to the King, the monarch looked at it and said—

“The milk’s very thick.”

“The milk is really thick.”

“It’s giant cow’s milk,” said Tony, “you drink it up and let’s see what happens.”

“It’s giant cow’s milk,” Tony said. “Drink it, and let’s see what happens.”

“I don’t know,” said the King, suspiciously, “suppose it’s poison; I shall have it analysed.”

“I don’t know,” said the King, suspiciously, “what if it’s poison? I’ll have it checked out.”

“Well, you promised me a reward,” said Tony, “and you wouldn’t grudge it if you[118] knew what a time I’ve had of it. I might have been killed, you know.”

“Well, you promised me a reward,” said Tony, “and you wouldn’t mind giving it if you[118] knew what a tough time I’ve had. I could have been killed, you know.”

Reward!” said the King, who had been looking at the mug, “reward! when you have cracked my mug—my own only mug, with ‘A present for a good King’ on it. Reward indeed! a stamp from the Great Seal would be more——”

Reward!” said the King, who had been looking at the mug, “reward! after you’ve broken my mug—my one and only mug, that says ‘A present for a good King’ on it. A reward, really! A seal from the Great Seal would be more——”

But Tony was gone. He ran home to tell his grandfather—but his grandfather was not there—only a letter lay on the kitchen table.

But Tony was gone. He ran home to tell his grandfather—but his grandfather wasn’t there—only a letter was resting on the kitchen table.

“Dear grandson,” it said, “the King has found out that my name was entered in the register as Anthony Antrobus, and he refuses to believe that the alteration to Sydney Cecil Ernest Watchett was made at my birth. So I am seeking safety at a distance. I have only one piece of advice to give you. Do so too.—Your loving Grandfather.”

“Dear grandson,” it said, “the King has discovered that my name was registered as Anthony Antrobus, and he refuses to accept that the change to Sydney Cecil Ernest Watchett was made at my birth. So, I’m looking for safety far away. I have just one piece of advice for you. Do the same.—Your loving Grandfather.”

This seemed such good advice to Tony, whose name was also in the register, that he was just going to take it when the door was flung open, and in rushed the King and the Army. They hustled and bustled and rustled round the house, breaking and tearing everything, and when there was nothing more to spoil they carried Tony off to prison.

This felt like great advice to Tony, whose name was also in the register, so he was about to follow it when the door swung open, and in stormed the King and the Army. They rushed around the house, causing chaos and destruction, and when there was nothing left to ruin, they took Tony away to prison.

“So this is my reward for getting the milk[119] for him,” said poor Tony to himself, as he sat in prison, loaded with chains, and waiting for his trial. “I wish I had drunk the milk myself. This is what comes of loyalty. But I don’t care, my name is Tony, and his is not, and I will say so too, if I hang for it.”

“So this is my reward for getting the milk[119] for him,” said poor Tony to himself, as he sat in prison, weighed down by chains, and waiting for his trial. “I wish I had drunk the milk myself. This is what happens when you’re loyal. But I don’t care, my name is Tony, and his isn’t, and I’ll say it too, even if I hang for it.”

Acting on this resolution next day, at his trial, Tony said so, and what is more, he came very near indeed to hanging for it. For King Anthony XXIII. was furious. He absolutely danced with rage, and it took six Prime Ministers to restrain his emotion while the trial went on. Tony was tried for an attempt to murder the King. The whole thing, said the Public Persecutor, was nothing but a plot. The prophecy of Henry Birkbeck, which nobody had seen, till Tony found it; the Blue Mountain, which nobody but Tony had seen at all; the thick milk so mysteriously obtained, all pointed to dark treason and villainy. The crack in the mug was a peculiarly incriminating circumstance. (I cannot help the long words—Public Persecutors will use them.) It was a vile plot, the Persecutor said, but it had failed. The Public Analyst gave evidence that the milk was not milk at all, but some explosive substance too dangerous to analyse.

Acting on this decision the next day at his trial, Tony said just that, and what’s more, he came very close to being executed for it. King Anthony XXIII was furious. He was practically shaking with rage, and it took six Prime Ministers to keep him calm while the trial continued. Tony was on trial for attempting to murder the King. The Public Prosecutor claimed it was all just a scheme. The prophecy of Henry Birkbeck, which no one had seen until Tony found it; the Blue Mountain, which only Tony had ever seen; and the thick milk that was mysteriously acquired, all pointed to serious treachery and wrongdoing. The crack in the mug was a particularly incriminating detail. (I can’t help the big words—Public Prosecutors will use them.) It was a despicable plot, the Prosecutor said, but it had failed. The Public Analyst testified that the milk wasn’t milk at all, but some explosive substance too dangerous to analyze.

Tony looked at the Jury and he looked round the Court, and he saw that the case did indeed look black against himself. When he was asked what was his defence, he said—

Tony glanced at the jury and scanned the courtroom, realizing that the situation did indeed look bad for him. When he was asked what his defense was, he said—

“There is no pleasing some people.”

"Some people are impossible to please."

“It is my duty to caution you,” said the Persecutor, “that everything you say will be used against you.”

“It’s my responsibility to warn you,” said the Persecutor, “that anything you say can be used against you.”

“I am sure it will,” said Tony, wearily, “but I can’t help that, everything I do is used against me too. I needn’t have told any one anything about it. I might have got the milk myself and been King, but I got it for him, and I did not crack the mug. At least, I am almost sure not. I only wish I had drunk the milk.”

“I’m sure it will,” said Tony, tiredly, “but I can’t help it; everything I do is used against me too. I shouldn’t have told anyone anything about it. I could have gotten the milk myself and been in charge, but I got it for him, and I didn’t break the mug. At least, I’m pretty sure I didn’t. I just wish I had drunk the milk.”

“Make him drink it now,” shouted a thousand voices from the crowded Court.

“Make him drink it now,” shouted a thousand voices from the packed Court.

“Don’t!” said the King, hastily, “it might not be poison after all.”

“Don’t!” said the King quickly, “it might not actually be poison.”

“You can’t have it both ways, your Majesty,” said the Persecutor bravely; “either it is poison, in which case the Prisoner deserves to drink it, or it is not poison, in which case the Prisoner leaves the Court without a stain upon his character.”

“You can’t have it both ways, your Majesty,” said the Persecutor boldly; “either it’s poison, in which case the Prisoner deserves to drink it, or it’s not poison, in which case the Prisoner leaves the Court without any blemish on his character.”

“It is poison!”

"It's toxic!"

boy in court
“EVERYTHING YOU SAY WILL BE USED AGAINST YOU,” SAID THE PUBLIC PERSECUTOR.

“It isn’t!”

“It’s not!”

“It is!”

"Absolutely!"

“It is not!”

"It isn't!"

The shouts rose louder and louder.

The shouts got louder and louder.

“It is not poison, it is milk!” cried Tony, and suddenly seizing the mug of milk, which had been brought into the Court to give its evidence, he lifted it to his lips, and before the Jailer could prevent it, he drained the milk to the last drop and ran out of the Court. For every one was too astonished to stop him.

“It’s not poison, it’s milk!” shouted Tony, and suddenly grabbing the mug of milk that had been brought into the Court as evidence, he lifted it to his lips, and before the Jailer could stop him, he drank the milk to the last drop and sprinted out of the Court. Everyone was too shocked to stop him.

The moment he was outside, he felt a sudden and awful change in himself. He was growing, growing, growing. He hurried out of the town. He felt that it would soon be too small to hold him. Outside he got bigger and bigger till the trees of the nearer forest were like grass under his feet, and the mug ran out of his hand like a little grain of rape-seed. And there beside him stood the Mountain—a little girl in a blue dress—and he was taller than she was.

The moment he stepped outside, he felt a sudden and terrible change in himself. He was growing, growing, growing. He rushed out of the town. He sensed that it would soon be too small to contain him. Once outside, he kept getting bigger and bigger until the trees of the nearby forest looked like grass beneath his feet, and the mug slipped from his hand like a tiny grain of canola seed. And there beside him stood the Mountain—a little girl in a blue dress—and he was taller than she was.

“Hullo!” said the Blue Mountain, “where did you spring from?”

“Hullo!” said the Blue Mountain, “where did you come from?”

“From the town down there,” said Tony.

“From the town down there,” said Tony.

“There?” said the Mountain, stooping, “that’s not a town, silly, you know it’s only an ant-heap, really.”

“There?” said the Mountain, bending down, “that’s not a town, silly, you know it’s just an ant hill, really.”

“It is my town,” said Tony, “and its name is Antioch, and——”

“It’s my town,” said Tony, “and it’s called Antioch, and——”

And then he told her the whole story. In the middle of it she sat down to listen better, crushing millions of trees as she sat. And Tony sat down, crushing other millions, only now it seemed to him that he had sat down on the grass. It makes a great deal of difference what size you are.

And then he told her the whole story. In the middle of it, she sat down to listen better, crushing millions of trees as she did. Tony sat down too, crushing millions more, but now it felt to him like he had sat down on the grass. Size really makes a big difference.

“And that is where I used to live,” said Tony, pointing to the town, “and my name is Tony.”

“And that’s where I used to live,” Tony said, pointing at the town. “My name’s Tony.”

“I know that,” said the Blue Mountain, “but you live next door to us, you know you do, you always did, and that is only an ant-heap.”

“I know that,” said the Blue Mountain, “but you live right next door to us, you know you do, you always have, and that’s just an ant hill.”

And when Tony looked down again it seemed to him that perhaps it really was only an ant-heap.

And when Tony looked down again, it seemed to him that maybe it really was just an ant hill.

All the same he knew the King when he saw him hurrying along the ramparts, and he picked the King up and put him on a cow’s ear. And the cow scratched its ear with its hind foot. And that was the end of the King.

All the same, he recognized the King when he saw him rushing along the walls, and he lifted the King and placed him on a cow's ear. And the cow scratched its ear with its back foot. And that was the end of the King.

“Don’t tease the ants,” said the Blue Mountain. “People pour boiling water sometimes, or dig up the heaps, but I think it’s cruel.”

“Don’t mess with the ants,” said the Blue Mountain. “Sometimes people pour boiling water on them or dig up their mounds, but I think it’s just mean.”

Boy in field
HE WAS GROWING, GROWING, GROWING.

Tony remembered the hot rain and the earthquakes.

Tony remembered the sweltering rain and the earthquakes.

“It is a nice story,” she said, “of course the grass is like a forest to the ants, and the big forest is the hedge. Your Sunday suit is silk velvet, your aunt told mother so. Yes, it is a nice story, and an ant did drop into my bread and milk yesterday, though I don’t know how you knew.”

“It’s a nice story,” she said, “of course the grass is like a forest to the ants, and the big forest is the hedge. Your Sunday suit is silk velvet, your aunt told my mom that. Yeah, it’s a nice story, and an ant did fall into my bread and milk yesterday, but I don’t know how you knew.”

“You mayn’t believe it;” said Tony, “but I shall give them corn because it says so in Mr. Birkbeck’s prophecy, only I won’t ever give them any milk in case they grow big. They are too bad-tempered. Just think if the King had been our size!”

“You might not believe it,” said Tony, “but I’m going to give them corn because it says so in Mr. Birkbeck’s prophecy, but I won’t ever give them any milk in case they get too big. They’re too bad-tempered. Just imagine if the King were our size!”

“Oh, come along home, do,” said the Blue Mountain, a little crossly. “I am tired. It is dinner time, it’s no use pretending about Kings and things. You know well enough you are only Tony-next-door.”

“Oh, come on home, will you?” said the Blue Mountain, a little annoyed. “I’m tired. It’s dinner time; there’s no point in pretending about kings and stuff. You know very well you’re just Tony-next-door.”

And whatever he may have been before, it is quite certain that since then he has been “Tony-next-door,” and nothing else whatever.

And no matter who he was before, it’s clear that since then he’s just been “Tony-next-door,” and nothing more.


THE PRINCE, TWO MICE, AND SOME
KITCHEN-MAIDS

THE PRINCE, TWO MICE, AND
SOME KITCHEN-MAIDS

WHEN the Prince was born the Queen said to the King, “My dear, do be very, very careful about the invitations. You know what fairies are. They always come to the christening whether you invite them or not, and if you forget to invite one of them she always makes herself so terribly unpleasant.”

WHEN the Prince was born, the Queen said to the King, “My dear, please be extremely careful with the invitations. You know how fairies are. They always show up at the christening whether you invite them or not, and if you forget to invite one of them, she always makes a big deal about it.”

“My love,” said the King, “I will invite them all,” and he took out his diamond-pointed pen and wrote out the cards on the spot.

“My love,” said the King, “I’ll invite everyone,” and he took out his diamond-tipped pen and quickly wrote the cards.

But just then a herald came in to bring news of war. So the King had to go off in a hurry. The invitations were sent out, but the christening had to be put off for a year. At the end of this time the King had subdued all his enemies, so he was very pleased with[132] himself. The Prince was a year old, and he also was pleased with himself, as all good babies are, and found the little royal fingers and toes a fresh and ever-delightful mystery. And the Queen was pleased with herself, as all good mothers should be—so everything went merrily. The Palace was hung with cloth of silver and strewn with fresh daisies, in honour of the great day, and after all had eaten and drunk to their hearts’ content the fairies came near with the gifts they had brought to their godson the Prince.

But just then a messenger arrived with news of war. So the King had to leave in a hurry. The invitations were sent out, but the christening had to be postponed for a year. By the end of that time, the King had defeated all his enemies, making him very pleased with[132] himself. The Prince was a year old, and he was also pleased with himself, as all good babies are, delighting in his little royal fingers and toes, which remained a delightful mystery. The Queen was pleased with herself, as all good mothers should be—so everything was cheerful. The Palace was decorated with silver fabric and scattered with fresh daisies to celebrate the big day, and after everyone had eaten and drunk to their heart's content, the fairies came forward with the gifts they had brought for their godson, the Prince.

“He shall have beauty,” said the first.

“He will have beauty,” said the first.

“And wit,” said the second.

"And humor," said the second.

“And a pretty sweetheart,” said the third; “who loves him,” said the fourth.

“And a lovely sweetheart,” said the third; “who loves him,” said the fourth.

And so they went on, foretelling for him all sorts of happy and desirable things. And as each fairy gave her gift she stooped and kissed the baby Prince, and then spreading her fine gossamer-gauze wings, fluttered away across the rosy garden. The crowd of fairies grew less and less, and there were only three left when the Queen pulled the King’s sleeve and whispered, “My dear, where’s Malevola?”

And so they continued, predicting all kinds of wonderful and desirable things for him. Each fairy bestowed her gift, leaned down to kiss the baby Prince, and then, spreading her delicate gossamer wings, flew away across the beautiful garden. The group of fairies dwindled, and by the time the Queen tugged at the King’s sleeve and whispered, “My dear, where’s Malevola?” only three remained.

“I sent her a card,” said the King, casting an anxious look round him.

“I sent her a card,” said the King, looking around nervously.

“Then it must have been lost on the[133] way,” said the Queen, “or she’d have been here——”

“Then it must have been lost on the[133] way,” said the Queen, “or she’d have been here——”

“She is here,” said a low voice in the Queen’s ear. Suddenly the room grew dark, grey clouds hid the sun, and all the daisies on the floor shut up quite close. The poor Queen gave a start and a scream, and the King, brave as he was, turned pale, for Malevola was a terrible fairy, and the dress she wore was not at all the thing for a christening. It was made of spiders’ webs matted together, dark and dank with the damp of the tomb and the dust of dungeons. Her wings were the wings of a great bat; spiders and newts crawled round her neck; a serpent coiled about her waist and little snakes twisted and writhed in her straight black hair.

“She is here,” a low voice whispered in the Queen’s ear. Suddenly, the room grew dark; grey clouds covered the sun, and all the daisies on the floor closed up tightly. The poor Queen gasped and screamed, and the King, as brave as he was, turned pale because Malevola was a terrifying fairy, and the dress she wore was completely inappropriate for a christening. It was made of tangled spiders' webs, damp and musty like a tomb and dusty like dungeons. Her wings looked like those of a huge bat; spiders and newts crawled around her neck; a serpent wrapped around her waist, and little snakes twisted and squirmed in her straight black hair.

She looked at the Queen so terribly that her poor Mother-Majesty cried out without meaning to.

She stared at the Queen so intensely that her poor Mother-Majesty cried out unexpectedly.

“Oh don’t!” she cried, and flung both arms round the cradle. The Prince was quite happy, playing with his new coral and bells, and looking at the Palace cat, who sat at the foot of the cradle washing herself.

“Oh no!” she exclaimed, wrapping both arms around the cradle. The Prince was quite content, playing with his new coral and bells, and watching the Palace cat, who was sitting at the foot of the cradle grooming herself.

“Now listen,” said Malevola, still speaking in the low, even voice that was so terrible. “You did not invite me to the christening.[134] I’ve read my fairy tales, and I know what’s expected of a fairy who is left out on an occasion like this. I intend to curse your son.”

“Now listen,” said Malevola, still using that low, steady voice that was so chilling. “You didn’t invite me to the christening.[134] I’ve read my fairy tales, and I know what’s expected of a fairy who gets left out on a day like this. I plan to curse your son.”

Then all the Kings and Queens who had come to the christening wished they had stayed away, and they and all the Court fell on their knees and begged Malevola for mercy. As for the three good fairies who were left, they hid behind the window-curtains, and the Court ladies, peeping between their fingers, said—

Then all the kings and queens who had come to the christening wished they had stayed away, and they, along with the entire court, fell to their knees and begged Malevola for mercy. The three good fairies who remained hid behind the window curtains, while the court ladies, peeking through their fingers, said—

“Fancy deserting their godson like this! How unfairy-like!”

“Can you believe they would abandon their godson like this! How ungracious!”

But the Queen and the King only wept, and the Prince played with his rattle and looked at the cat.

But the Queen and the King just cried, and the Prince played with his rattle and looked at the cat.

Then Malevola said mockingly: “Great King and mighty Sovereign, Malevola was not good enough to be asked to your tea-party. But your family shall come down in the world; your son shall marry a kitchen-maid and marry a lady with four feet and no hands.”

Then Malevola said mockingly: "Great King and mighty Sovereign, Malevola wasn’t even good enough to be invited to your tea party. But your family will fall from grace; your son will marry a kitchen maid and wed a lady with four feet and no hands.”

A shiver of horror ran through the room, and Malevola vanished. Then, suddenly, the sun came out, and people lifted up their heads, and dared again to look at each other.[135]
[136]
[137]
And the daisies, too, opened their eyes again.

A chill of fear swept through the room, and Malevola disappeared. Then, all of a sudden, the sun came out, and people raised their heads, daring to look at each other again.[135]
[136]
[137]
And the daisies, too, opened their eyes again.

fairies gathered; cherub on turtle
MALEVOLA’S DRESS WAS NOT AT ALL THE THING FOR A CHRISTENING.

Then the good fairies came out from behind the window-curtains, and the poor Queen fell on her knees before them.

Then the good fairies emerged from behind the curtains, and the poor Queen dropped to her knees in front of them.

“Can’t you do anything?” she asked. “Can’t you undo what she says, and make it untrue?”

“Can’t you do anything?” she asked. “Can’t you take back what she says and make it not true?”

“Not even a fairy can make a true thing untrue,” said the good fairies sadly. “Malevola’s words will come true; but the Prince has already many gifts, and our gifts are yet to give, and these you shall choose. Whatever you wish shall be his.”

“Not even a fairy can make something true become false,” said the good fairies sadly. “Malevola’s words will come true; but the Prince already has many gifts, and we still have gifts to give, and you will choose those. Whatever you want will be his.”

Then the King, recovering a little from the terror into which the fairy Malevola had thrown him, and remembering how well he and his royal line had always borne them in battle, said at once—

Then the King, regaining a bit of composure after being frightened by the fairy Malevola, and recalling how well he and his royal lineage had handled battles in the past, said immediately—

“Let the boy be brave.”

"Let the boy be strong."

“He is brave,” said one of the good fairies; “he fears nothing.”

“He's brave,” said one of the good fairies; “he fears nothing.”

And at this the Prince ceased to feel any fear of the Palace cat. He put out his hand and pulled her tail so merrily that Pussy turned and clawed the little arm till the blood ran.

And with that, the Prince stopped being afraid of the Palace cat. He reached out and playfully tugged her tail, which made Pussy turn and scratch his little arm until it bled.

“Oh, dear!” cried his mother, “he is fearless,[138] as you say. I wish he were afraid of cats, poor darling.”

“Oh, dear!” cried his mother, “he's fearless,[138] as you said. I wish he were scared of cats, poor thing.”

“He is,” said the second fairy; “you have your wish.” And, indeed, the Prince screamed, and hid his face, and shrank from the Palace cat with such horror that the King pulled out his pencil and note-book and wrote an edict then and there banishing all cats from his dominions. But, all the same, he was very angry.

“He is,” said the second fairy; “you have your wish.” And, indeed, the Prince screamed, hid his face, and recoiled from the Palace cat with such fear that the King pulled out his pencil and notebook and wrote an edict right then and there banishing all cats from his kingdom. But still, he was very angry.

“Your Majesty has wasted one wish,” he said very politely to the Queen; “let us now leave the last gift in the hands of the last fairy.”

“Your Majesty has used up one wish,” he said politely to the Queen; “let's now leave the final gift to the last fairy.”

The last fairy came and kissed the Prince, who was now sobbing sleepily.

The last fairy arrived and kissed the Prince, who was now softly crying as he dozed off.

“He shall be happy,” she said; “he shall have his heart’s desire.”

“He will be happy,” she said; “he will have what he truly wants.”

Then she too vanished; and the Kings and Queens took their leave when their gold coaches came for them. And presently the King and Queen were left alone with the silver hangings and the strewn daisies and the baby.

Then she also disappeared; and the Kings and Queens said their goodbyes when their gold coaches arrived. Soon, the King and Queen were left alone with the silver decorations, the scattered daisies, and the baby.

“Oh dear! oh dear!” said the Queen; “this is dreadful! A kitchen-maid!—and a lady with four feet and no hands!”

“Oh no! oh no!” said the Queen; “this is terrible! A kitchen maid!—and a lady with four legs and no hands!”

“At least we are not likely to have a[139] kitchen-maid with less than two hands,” said the King.

“At least we are probably not going to have a[139] kitchen maid with fewer than two hands,” said the King.

“We might arrange only to have titled kitchen-maids,” said the Queen timidly.

“We might only have titled kitchen maids,” the Queen said shyly.

“The very thing,” the King answered: “that would make the love affair all that one could wish. But there’s still the marriage.”

“The very thing,” the King replied, “that would make the romance everything one could hope for. But there’s still the marriage.”

“Of course he’ll marry the lady he loves.”

“Of course he’ll marry the woman he loves.”

“It’s not the way of the world,” said the King. “At any rate, let’s hope he’ll love the lady he marries. Otherwise——”

“It’s not how things work,” said the King. “Either way, let’s hope he loves the woman he marries. Otherwise——”

“Otherwise what?” said the Queen.

"What's the alternative?" said the Queen.

“We know nothing about otherwise, do we, my Queen?” he said, catching her round the waist. And in his love for his wife and his son the King felt almost happy again, for here they were all three together, and when your son is in his cradle his marriage seems very far off indeed.

“We don’t know anything else, do we, my Queen?” he said, wrapping his arms around her waist. In that moment, the King felt almost happy again with his love for his wife and son, because here they were all three together, and when your son is in his cradle, his marriage feels like a distant thought.

But the Queen was anxious and frightened, and while the Prince was still a child she sent messengers to the Courts of all the neighbouring Kings and Queens to tell them what had been foretold, which, indeed, most of them knew, having been at the christening. And she begged such of them as had daughters to send them as kitchen-maids, that so the Prince might at least fall in love with a real[140] Princess. And as the Prince grew up he was so handsome and so brave, fearing nothing but cats, which, of course, he never saw, though he dreamed of them often and woke screaming, and also so brilliant and good, that, his father’s kingdom, being beyond compare the finest in all the round world, the young daughters of Kings vied with each other as to who should find favour in the eyes of the Queen-Mother, and so get leave to serve in the kitchen, each nursing the hope that some day the Prince would see her and love her, and perhaps even marry her. And he was very good friends with all the noble kitchen-maids, but he loved none of them, till one day he saw, at a window of the tower where the kitchen was, a bright face and bright hair tied round with a scarlet kerchief. And as he looked at the face it was withdrawn—but the Prince had lost his heart. He kept his secret safe in the place where his heart had been, and schemed and plotted to see this fair lady again; for when he went among the royal kitchen-maids she was not there with them. And he looked morning, noon, and evening, but he never could see her. So then he said—

But the Queen was anxious and scared, and while the Prince was still a child, she sent messengers to the courts of all the neighboring Kings and Queens to tell them what had been foretold, which, in fact, most of them already knew since they had attended the christening. She asked those with daughters to send them as kitchen-maids so that the Prince might at least fall in love with a real[140] Princess. As the Prince grew up, he became incredibly handsome and brave, fearing nothing except cats, which, of course, he never encountered, although he often dreamed of them and woke up screaming. He was also so intelligent and kind that, in his father’s kingdom, the best in the entire world, the young daughters of Kings competed with one another to win the favor of the Queen-Mother, hoping to be allowed to serve in the kitchen, each nurturing the hope that one day the Prince would notice her and love her, maybe even marry her. He got along well with all the noble kitchen-maids but didn't love any of them until one day he saw a bright face and shiny hair tied with a scarlet kerchief at a window of the tower where the kitchen was. When he looked at the face, it withdrew—but the Prince had fallen in love. He kept his secret safely in the place where his heart once was and made plans to see this beautiful lady again; for whenever he went among the royal kitchen-maids, she was never there with them. He looked morning, noon, and evening, but he could never see her. So then he said—

“I must watch o’ nights—perhaps she is[141] kept in prison in the tower above the kitchen, and at night those who watch her may sleep, and so I shall be able to talk to her.”

“I have to keep watch at night—maybe she is[141] held in the tower above the kitchen, and at night the guards may sleep, so I can talk to her.”

So he dressed in dark clothes and hid in the shadow of the palace courtyard and watched all one night. And he saw nothing. But in the early morning, when the setting moon and the rising sun were mixing their lights in the sky, he heard a heavy bolt shot back, and the door of the kitchen tower opened slowly. The Prince crouched behind a buttress and watched, and he saw the fair maid with the bright hair under the red kerchief. She swept the doorstep, and she drew water from the well in the middle of the courtyard; and presently he crept to the kitchen window and saw her light the fire and wash the dishes, and make all neat and clean within. And the Prince’s eyes followed her in all she did, and the more he looked at her the more he loved her. And at last he heard sounds as of folks stirring above, so he crept away, keeping close to the wall, and so back to his own rooms. And this he did again on the next morning, and on the next. And on the third morning, as he stood looking through the window at the girl with the bright hair and the bright kerchief, the gold chain he wore clinked against the stone of the window-sill.[142] The maid started, and the bowl she held dropped on to the brick floor of the kitchen and broke into twenty pieces; and then and there she sat down on the floor beside it, and began to cry bitterly.

So he put on dark clothes and hid in the shadows of the palace courtyard, watching all night. He saw nothing. But early in the morning, as the setting moon and rising sun mixed their lights in the sky, he heard a heavy bolt slide back, and the kitchen tower door opened slowly. The Prince crouched behind a buttress and watched as the beautiful maid with the bright hair under the red kerchief swept the doorstep and drew water from the well in the middle of the courtyard. Soon, he crept to the kitchen window and saw her light the fire, wash the dishes, and tidy up inside. His eyes followed her every move, and the more he watched her, the more he loved her. Eventually, he heard sounds of people stirring above, so he crept away, staying close to the wall, and returned to his own rooms. He did this again the next morning and the morning after that. On the third morning, as he stood looking through the window at the girl with the bright hair and the bright kerchief, the gold chain around his neck clinked against the stone windowsill. The maid jumped, and the bowl she was holding fell onto the brick floor of the kitchen and shattered into twenty pieces. Right then, she sat down on the floor beside it and began to cry bitterly.[142]

The Prince ran in and knelt beside her.

The Prince rushed in and knelt down next to her.

“Don’t cry, dear,” he said, “I’ll get you another bowl.”

“Don’t cry, sweetheart,” he said, “I’ll get you another bowl.”

“It isn’t that,” she sobbed, “but now they’ll send me away.”

“It’s not that,” she cried, “but now they’re going to send me away.”

“Who will?”

"Who’s going to?"

“The noble Kitchen-Maids. They keep me to do the work because, being Kings’ daughters, they don’t know how to do anything; but the Queen doesn’t know that there is a Real Kitchen-maid here, and now you have found out they will send me away.”

“The noble Kitchen-Maids. They have me do all the work because, as daughters of kings, they don’t know how to do anything; but the Queen doesn’t realize there’s a real Kitchen-maid here, and now that you’ve found out, they’ll send me away.”

And she went on crying.

And she kept crying.

“Then you are a Real Kitchen-maid, and not noble at all?” said the Prince.

“Then you really are a kitchen maid and not a noble at all?” said the Prince.

She stopped crying for a minute to say “No.”

She paused her crying for a moment to say, “No.”

“Never mind,” said the Prince. “You are twice as pretty as all the Kings’ daughters put together and twenty times as dear.”

“Never mind,” said the Prince. “You’re twice as beautiful as all the Kings’ daughters combined and twenty times as precious.”

At that she stopped crying for good and all, and looked up at him from the floor where she sat.

At that, she stopped crying completely and looked up at him from the floor where she was sitting.

“Yes you are,” he said, “and I love you with all my heart.”

“Yes, you are,” he said, “and I love you with all my heart.”

And with that he caught her in his arms and kissed her; and the Real Kitchen-Maid laid her face against his, and her heart beat wildly, for she knew what the Prince did not, and what, indeed, all the folk knew except the Prince, that this had been foretold at his christening; but she knew also that though he loved her, he was not to marry her, since it was his dreadful destiny to marry some one with four feet and no hands.

And with that, he pulled her into his arms and kissed her. The Real Kitchen-Maid pressed her face against his, her heart racing, because she knew something the Prince didn’t, something everyone else knew except for him: it had been predicted at his christening. But she also understood that even though he loved her, he wasn’t going to marry her, as his terrible fate was to marry someone with four legs and no hands.

“I wish I had no hands and four feet,” said the Real Kitchen-maid to herself. “I wouldn’t mind a bit, since it is me he loves.”

“I wish I had no hands and four feet,” said the Real Kitchen-maid to herself. “I wouldn’t mind at all, since it’s me he loves.”

“What are you saying?” asked the Prince.

“What are you talking about?” asked the Prince.

“I am saying that you must go,” said she. “If their Kitchen Highnesses find you here with me they’ll tear me into little pieces, for they all love you—to a Highness.”

“I’m saying that you have to go,” she said. “If their Highnesses find you here with me, they’ll rip me to shreds, because they all adore you—to a Highness.”

“And you,” he whispered, “how much do you love me?”

“And you,” he whispered, “how much do you love me?”

“Oh,” she answered, “I love you better than my right hand and my left.”

“Oh,” she replied, “I love you more than my right hand and my left.”

And the Prince thought that a very strange answer. He went through that day in a happy dream; but he did not tell his dream to any[144] one, lest some harm should come to the Real Kitchen-Maid. For he meant to marry her, and he had a feeling that his parents would not approve of the match.

And the Prince thought that was a very weird answer. He spent that day lost in a happy dream, but he didn’t share his dream with anyone, afraid that something bad might happen to the Real Kitchen-Maid. He intended to marry her, and he sensed that his parents wouldn't approve of the relationship.

Now that night, when the whole palace was asleep, the Real Kitchen-Maid got up and crept out past the sleepy sentinel and went home to her father the farmer and got one of his great white cart horses and rode away through the woods to the cavern where the Great White Rat sits sleeplessly guarding the Magic Cat’s-eye.

Now that night, when the whole palace was asleep, the Real Kitchen-Maid got up and quietly slipped past the sleepy guard. She went home to her dad, the farmer, and took one of his big white cart horses. Then she rode through the woods to the cave where the Great White Rat was awake, keeping watch over the Magic Cat’s-eye.

And every one wondered why he guarded it so carefully, for it seemed to have no great value. But the Great White Rat watched it constantly, without ever closing one of those round bright rat’-eyes of his, and when folk sought to lay hands on it he said—

And everyone wondered why he protected it so fiercely, since it didn’t seem to be very valuable. But the Great White Rat kept a close eye on it, never allowing those round bright rat eyes of his to close, and when people tried to grab it, he said—

“Be careful: it has the power to change you into a mouse.”

“Be careful: it can turn you into a mouse.”

On which folk dropped it hastily and went their ways, leaving him still on guard.

On which people quickly dropped it and went their separate ways, leaving him still on watch.

To him now went the little Kitchen-Maid, and asked for help, for he was thousands of years old, and had more wisdom between his nose and ears than all the books in all the world. She told him all that had happened.

To him now went the little Kitchen-Maid, and asked for help, for he was thousands of years old, and had more wisdom between his nose and ears than all the books in the whole world. She told him everything that had happened.

“Now what shall I do?” she said. And the Great White Rat, never shifting his eyes from the Magic Cat’s-eye, answered—

“Now what should I do?” she said. And the Great White Rat, keeping his eyes fixed on the Magic Cat’s-eye, replied—

“Keep your own counsel and be contented. The Prince loves you.”

“Keep your thoughts to yourself and be happy. The Prince cares for you.”

“But,” said the Real Kitchen-Maid, “he is not to marry me, but a horrible creature with four feet and no hands.”

“But,” said the Real Kitchen-Maid, “he’s not marrying me, but a scary creature with four legs and no hands.”

“Keep your secret and be content,” the Great White Rat repeated, “and if ever you see him in danger from a lady with four feet and no hands, come straight to me.”

“Keep your secret and be happy,” the Great White Rat repeated, “and if you ever see him in danger from a lady with four feet and no hands, come right to me.”

So the Real Kitchen-Maid went back to the Palace, and set to work to clean pots and pans, for now it was bright dewy daylight, and the night had gone. And before the rest were awake again her Prince came to her and vowed he loved her more than life; so she kept her secret and was content.

So the true Kitchen-Maid returned to the Palace and started cleaning pots and pans because it was now bright, dewy daylight, and night had passed. Before everyone else woke up, her Prince came to her and declared that he loved her more than life itself; so she kept her secret and felt happy.

At the time of the Prince’s christening the King had banished all cats from the kingdom, because he could not bear to see his son show fear of anything. But now and then strangers, not knowing of the edict, brought cats to that country, and if the Prince saw one of these cats he was taken with a trembling and a paleness, standing like stone awhile, and presently, with shrieks of terror, fleeing the[146] spot. And it was now a long time since he had seen a cat.

At the time of the Prince's christening, the King had expelled all cats from the kingdom because he couldn't stand the thought of his son being afraid of anything. However, now and then, strangers who didn't know about the ban brought cats into the country. If the Prince spotted one of these cats, he would tremble and turn pale, standing frozen for a moment, and then, with screams of terror, he would run away from the[146] spot. It had been quite a while since he had seen a cat.

Now, soon after the Prince had found out how he loved the Real Kitchen-Maid, his father and mother died suddenly as they were sitting hand in hand, for they loved each other so much that it was not possible for either to stay here without the other.

Now, shortly after the Prince realized how much he loved the Real Kitchen-Maid, his parents passed away suddenly while sitting hand in hand, because they loved each other so deeply that it was impossible for either of them to remain here without the other.

So then the Prince wept bitterly, and would not be comforted, and the Court stood about him with a long face, wearing its new mourning. And as he sat there with his face hidden Something came through the Palace gate and up the marble stairs and into the great hall where the Prince sat on the steps of his father’s throne weeping. And, before the courtiers could draw breath or decide whether it was Court etiquette for them to do anything while the Prince was crying except to stand still and look sad, the creature came up to the Prince and began to rub itself against his arm. And he, still hiding his face, reached out his hand and stroked it!

So the Prince cried sorrowfully and wouldn’t be comforted, while the Court stood around him with solemn expressions, dressed in their new mourning attire. As he sat there with his face hidden, something came through the Palace gate, up the marble stairs, and into the grand hall where the Prince sat on the steps of his father’s throne, weeping. Before the courtiers could catch their breath or decide if it was proper for them to do anything while the Prince cried other than remain still and look mournful, the creature approached the Prince and started to rub against his arm. He, still hiding his face, reached out his hand and petted it!

Then all the Court drew a deep breath, for they saw that the thing that had come in was a great black Cat.

Then everyone in the Court took a deep breath, because they saw that what had come in was a big black Cat.

And the Prince raised his eyes, and they looked to see him shrink and shriek; but[147] instead he passed his hand over the black fur and said—

And the Prince looked up, expecting to see him flinch and scream; but[147] instead, he ran his hand over the black fur and said—

“Poor Pussy, then!”

"Poor kitty, then!"

And at these words the whole Court fled—by window and door. The courtiers took horse, those who had carriages went away in them, those who had none went on foot, and in less than a minute the Prince and the Cat were left alone together.

And as soon as those words were spoken, the entire Court scrambled out—through windows and doors. The courtiers who had horses mounted them, those with carriages drove off, and those without walked away. In less than a minute, the Prince and the Cat were left all alone.

For the Court was learned in witch law, and knowing the Prince’s horror of cats it saw at once that a cat he was not afraid of was no cat at all, but a witch in that shape. Therefore the courtiers and the whole Royal household fled trembling and hid themselves.

For the court was knowledgeable about witch law, and knowing the prince's fear of cats, they realized immediately that a cat he wasn’t afraid of was actually no cat at all, but a witch in disguise. As a result, the courtiers and the entire royal household fled in terror and hid themselves.

All but the little Real Kitchen-Maid. She saw with terror that the Cat, or rather the witch in Cat’s shape, had done what no one else could do—roused the Prince from his dull dream of grief. And then she remembered the fate which Malevola had foretold for him—that he should marry a lady with four feet and no hands.

All except the little Real Kitchen-Maid. She saw with horror that the Cat, or rather the witch in the Cat’s form, had done what no one else could do—woken the Prince from his dull dream of sadness. Then she remembered the fate that Malevola had predicted for him—that he would marry a lady with four legs and no hands.

“Alack-a-day!” she cried. “This witch has four feet and no hands; but she can have hands whenever she chooses, and be a woman by her magic arts as easily as she can be a cat. And then he will love her—and what will[148] become of me? Or, worse, she may marry him only to torment him. She may shut him up in some enchanted dungeon far from the light of day. Such things have happened before now.”

“Oh no!” she exclaimed. “This witch has four legs and no hands, but she can easily have hands whenever she wants and turn into a woman with her magic just as easily as she can be a cat. And then he will love her—and what will[148] happen to me? Or, worse, she might marry him just to torture him. She could trap him in some enchanted dungeon far from sunlight. This kind of thing has happened before.”

So she stood, hidden by the blue arras, and wrung her hands, and the tears ran down her cheeks. And all the time the black Cat purred to the Prince, and the Prince stroked the black Cat, and any one could have seen that he was every moment becoming more deeply bewitched. And still the Real Kitchen-Maid crouched behind the arras, and her heart ached that it knew no way to save him. Then suddenly she remembered the words of the Great White Rat—

So she stood, hidden by the blue tapestry, wringing her hands as tears streamed down her cheeks. Meanwhile, the black Cat purred to the Prince while he stroked the black Cat, and anyone could see that he was becoming more enchanted by the moment. Still, the Real Kitchen-Maid crouched behind the tapestry, her heart aching as she realized she didn't know how to save him. Then suddenly, she remembered the words of the Great White Rat—

“If ever you see him in danger from a lady with four feet and no hands come straight to me.”

“If you ever see him in trouble because of a lady with four legs and no arms, come directly to me.”

Now surely was the time, for the Prince, she knew, was in desperate danger.

Now was definitely the time, because she knew the Prince was in serious danger.

The Real Kitchen-Maid crept silently down the marble stairs, but once she was out of the Palace she ran like the wind to the stable. No men were about there—all had followed the example of the Court, and had run away when they heard of the strange coming of the witch-Cat. And of all the many horses that[149] had stood in the stable only one remained, for each man in his fright had saddled the first horse that came to hand and ridden off on it. And the one that still stayed there was the Prince’s own black charger. He had had no mind to be saddled in haste by a stranger, and had turned and bitten the stranger who had attempted it. So he was there alone.

The Real Kitchen-Maid quietly made her way down the marble stairs, but once she was outside the Palace, she sprinted to the stable. There were no men around—everyone had followed the Court's lead and fled when they heard about the witch-Cat's unusual arrival. Out of all the horses that had been in the stable, only one was left, as each man, in his panic, had quickly saddled the first horse he could find and ridden off. The only one remaining was the Prince’s own black charger. He wasn’t willing to be hastily saddled by a stranger and had reacted by biting the person who tried. So he was left all alone.

Now the little Kitchen-Maid lifted the Prince’s gold-broidered saddle from its perch, and the weight of it was such that she could not have carried it but for the heavy heart she bore because of her love to the Prince and his danger, and that made all else seem light. She put the saddle on the charger, and the jewelled bridle. And he neighed with pleasure, for he understood, being a horse who could see as far into a stone wall as most people. And when he was saddled he knelt for her to mount, and then up and away like the wind, and she had no need to guide him with the reins, for he found the way and kept it. He galloped steadily on, and the sun went down and the night grew dark, and he went on, and on, and on without stumble or pause, till at moonrise he halted before the house of the Great White Rat.

Now the little Kitchen-Maid lifted the Prince’s gold-embroidered saddle from its spot, and it was so heavy that she couldn’t have carried it if it weren't for her heavy heart, full of love for the Prince and worry for his safety, which made everything else feel light. She placed the saddle on the horse, along with the jeweled bridle. He neighed in delight, as he understood, being a horse who could see through a stone wall just as well as most people. Once saddled, he knelt for her to mount, and then took off like the wind. She didn’t need to guide him with the reins; he knew the way and stayed on course. He galloped steadily on as the sun set and the night grew dark, continuing without a stumble or pause, until at moonrise, he stopped in front of the house of the Great White Rat.

Then, as the Real Kitchen-Maid sprang[150] down, the Great White Rat came out from his house and spoke. “You’ve come for it, then?”

Then, as the Real Kitchen-Maid jumped[150] down, the Great White Rat emerged from his house and said, “So you’re here for it, then?”

“For what?”

"Why?"

“The Magic Cat’s-eye. I’ve guarded it some thousands of years. I knew there would be a use for it at last. He may be saved yet, if some one should love him well enough to die for him.”

“The Magic Cat’s-eye. I’ve protected it for thousands of years. I always knew it would finally be useful. He might still be saved if someone loves him enough to sacrifice themselves for him.”

“I do that,” said the little Kitchen-Maid, and took the Cat’s-eye in her hands.

“I can do that,” said the little Kitchen-Maid, and took the Cat’s-eye in her hands.

“Swallow it,” said the White Rat, “and you’ll turn into a mouse.”

“Swallow it,” said the White Rat, “and you’ll turn into a mouse.”

The little maid swallowed it at once, and, behold! she was a little mouse.

The tiny maid gulped it down right away, and, look! she became a little mouse.

“What am I to do?” she asked.

“What should I do?” she asked.

“I can’t tell you,” said the Great White Rat, “but Love will tell you.”

“I can’t tell you,” said the Great White Rat, “but Love will tell you.”

So the little Kitchen-Maid, in the form of the mouse, ran up one of the horse’s legs, and held tight on to the saddle with all her little claws.

So the little Kitchen-Maid, in the shape of the mouse, climbed up one of the horse's legs and clung tightly to the saddle with all her tiny claws.

And as the great horse galloped back towards the palace in the moonlight, she thought and thought, and at last she said to herself—

And as the magnificent horse ran back toward the palace in the moonlight, she thought and thought, and finally she said to herself—

“The witch is in cat’s shape, and she must have cat nature, so she will run after a mouse.[151] She will run after me, and if I can lead her to a running stream she will leap across it, and then she will have to take her own shape again. That must be what the Great White Rat meant me to do. And if the Cat catches me—well, at least if I can’t save my Prince I can die for him.”

“The witch is in the form of a cat, and she must have cat instincts, so she will chase after a mouse.[151] She will chase after me, and if I can lead her to a running stream, she will jump over it, and then she will have to return to her original form. That has to be what the Great White Rat wanted me to do. And if the Cat catches me—well, at least if I can’t save my Prince, I can die for him.”

And the thought warmed her heart as the great horse thundered on through the dawn-light.

And the thought warmed her heart as the giant horse raced on through the morning light.

When at last, creeping softly on little noiseless feet, the Mouse-Kitchen-Maid re-entered the great hall, she saw that she was only just in time, for the black Cat was purring and looking back at the Prince as she walked, waving her black tail towards the further door of the hall, and the Prince, more bewitched than ever, was slowly following her.

When the Mouse-Kitchen-Maid finally crept back into the grand hall on her quiet little feet, she realized she had just made it in time. The black Cat was purring and glancing back at the Prince as she walked, swishing her black tail toward the far door of the hall, and the Prince, more entranced than ever, was slowly following her.

Then the Real-Kitchen-Maid-Mouse uttered a squeak, and rushed across the porphyry floor, and the black Cat, true to its cat nature, left purring at the Prince and sprang after the Mouse, and the Mouse at its best speed, made for the garden where ran the stream that fed the marble basins where the royal gold-fish lived. The Prince understood nothing save that the enchanting black furry creature was leaving him, and in an instant he was alone.[152] He followed to the door, and saw the Cat springing along the passage down the stairs—he followed fast—then along another passage that passed the foot of the back stairs, and he saw that the back stairs were like a water-fall—water was running down in a torrent and meandering away down the brick passage and out into the faint new sunshine.

Then the Real-Kitchen-Maid-Mouse let out a squeak and dashed across the fancy floor, and the black Cat, being the true cat it was, purred at the Prince before leaping after the Mouse. The Mouse, at full speed, headed for the garden where a stream flowed, feeding the marble basins where the royal goldfish lived. The Prince understood nothing except that the charming black furry creature was leaving him, and in an instant, he was alone.[152] He followed to the door and saw the Cat darting down the hallway and racing down the stairs—he followed quickly—then down another hallway that ran past the bottom of the back stairs. He noticed the back stairs looked like a waterfall—water was gushing down in a torrent, winding its way down the brick passage and out into the soft, bright sunshine.

When the Mouse saw this stream, she thought, “I’m saved.” She never thought of wondering how a stream came to be running down the back stairs of the palace. When she came to think of it afterwards she always believed that the Great White Rat had managed it somehow. She never knew that it was really a great flood from the royal bathroom, where the royal housemaid, in her eagerness to run away from the witch, had left all the royal bath-taps full on.

When the Mouse saw the stream, she thought, “I’m saved.” She never considered how a stream could be running down the palace's back stairs. Later, when she did think about it, she always believed the Great White Rat had somehow caused it. She had no idea that it was actually a huge flood from the royal bathroom, where the royal housemaid, eager to escape from the witch, had left all the royal bath faucets running.

The Mouse bounded across the stream—the Cat saw the danger, but she could not stop herself. She, too, crossed the stream, and as she crossed it she turned into the wicked fairy Malevola—cobwebs, and snakes, and newts, and bat’s-wings, and all.

The Mouse jumped over the stream—the Cat noticed the danger, but she couldn’t help herself. She also crossed the stream, and as she did, she transformed into the wicked fairy Malevola—complete with cobwebs, snakes, newts, and bat wings, and all.

The Prince put his hand to his head like one awakening from sleep, and the horrible fairy vanished suddenly and for ever.

The Prince rubbed his head as if waking from a dream, and the horrible fairy disappeared instantly and for good.

Then the Mouse ran trembling to the Prince, and in its thin little mouse’s voice told him all.

Then the Mouse ran trembling to the Prince and, in its thin little mouse voice, told him everything.

“My love and my lady,” he said, holding the Mouse against his cheek. “I will marry you now. That will carry out the wicked fairy’s prophecy. Then we will go back to the Great White Rat, and you shall be changed into a Princess.”

“My love and my lady,” he said, holding the Mouse against his cheek. “I will marry you now. That will fulfill the wicked fairy’s prophecy. Then we will return to the Great White Rat, and you will be transformed into a Princess.”

So the Prince rang the church bells till all the people came out of their holes where they had been hiding, to see the strange spectacle of a Prince married to a Mouse.

So the Prince rang the church bells until everyone came out of their hiding spots to witness the unusual sight of a Prince marrying a Mouse.

And directly they were married they set off on the black charger, and when they reached the Great White Rat they told their tale.

And as soon as they got married, they took off on the black horse, and when they got to the Great White Rat, they shared their story.

“And now,” said the Prince joyously, “if you will change her into a lady again we will go home at once and begin living happily ever after.”

“And now,” the Prince said happily, “if you turn her back into a lady, we can go home right away and start living happily ever after.”

The Great White Rat looked at them gravely.

The Great White Rat looked at them seriously.

“It’s impossible,” he said. “I am sorry, but the effects of the Magic Cat’s-eye are permanent. Once a mouse, always a mouse, if you get moused by the Magic Cat’s-eye.”

“It’s impossible,” he said. “I’m sorry, but the effects of the Magic Cat’s-eye are permanent. Once a mouse, always a mouse, if you get moused by the Magic Cat’s-eye.”

The Prince and the Mouse looked sadly at each other. This was the last thing they had[154] expected. The Great White Rat looked at them earnestly. Then he said—

The Prince and the Mouse looked at each other with sadness. This was the last thing they had[154] expected. The Great White Rat looked at them intently. Then he said—

“If it would be of any use to you, I’ve got another Magic Cat’s-eye.”

“If it would be helpful to you, I have another Magic Cat's-eye.”

He held it out. The Prince took it gladly. Kingdom and the life of a king were nothing to him compared with the love and happiness of a Real-Kitchen-Maid disguised as a mouse. He put the stone to his lips.

He offered it to her. The Prince accepted it eagerly. The kingdom and the life of a king meant nothing to him compared to the love and happiness of a Real-Kitchen-Maid disguised as a mouse. He brought the stone to his lips.

“You know what’ll happen if you do,” said the Great White Rat.

“You know what will happen if you do,” said the Great White Rat.

“I shall change into a mouse and live happy ever after,” said the Prince gaily.

“I'll turn into a mouse and live happily ever after,” said the Prince cheerfully.

“Perhaps,” said the Great White Rat, “nothing is impossible if people love each other enough.”

“Maybe,” said the Great White Rat, “nothing is impossible if people care about each other enough.”

“You mustn’t,” cried the Mouse, trying to get between his lips and the Cat’s-eye.

“You can’t,” shouted the Mouse, attempting to position itself between his lips and the Cat’s eye.

The prince and princess gazing into each other's eyes
THERE STOOD UP A PRINCE AND A PRINCESS.

“My dear little Real Kitchen-Maid,” said the Prince tenderly, “you have saved my life—and you are my life. I would rather be a mouse with you than a king without you!” And with that he swallowed the Cat’s-eye, and two small mice stood side by side before the Great White Rat. Very kindly he looked at them. Then he pulled a hair from his left whisker and laid it across their little brown backs. And on the instant there stood up a[155]
[156]
[157]
Prince and a Princess and at their feet lay the little empty mouse-skins.

“My dear little Real Kitchen-Maid,” said the Prince gently, “you've saved my life—and you are my life. I’d rather be a mouse with you than a king without you!” And with that, he swallowed the Cat’s-eye, and two small mice stood side by side in front of the Great White Rat. He looked at them kindly. Then he took a hair from his left whisker and placed it across their little brown backs. Instantly, there stood a[155]
[156]
[157]
Prince and a Princess, and at their feet lay the little empty mouse-skins.

“It’s lucky for you,” said the Great White Rat, “that you chose to swallow the Cat’s-eye, because people who have been moused by that means can never be un-moused except in pairs. Nothing is impossible if people only love each other enough.”

“It’s lucky for you,” said the Great White Rat, “that you chose to swallow the Cat’s-eye, because people who have been moused that way can never be un-moused except in pairs. Nothing is impossible if people just love each other enough.”

So the Prince and his bride returned to the palace and lived happy ever after. They were as happy as if they had been mice—which, in a country where there are no cats, is saying a good deal. Of course the Prince is still afraid of cats. But the curious thing is that now his wife is afraid of them too. Perhaps she learnt that lesson when she was a mouse for his sake. He, when he was a mouse for hers, learned this lesson, which is also the moral of this story: “Nothing is impossible if people only love each other enough.”

So the Prince and his bride went back to the palace and lived happily ever after. They were as happy as if they were mice—which, in a place without cats, is saying quite a lot. Of course, the Prince is still scared of cats. But the interesting thing is that now his wife is scared of them too. Maybe she picked up that fear when she was a mouse for him. He, when he was a mouse for her, learned this lesson, which is also the moral of this story: “Nothing is impossible if people just love each other enough.”



MELISANDE

MELISANDE
OR, LONG AND SHORT DIVISION

WHEN the Princess Melisande was born, her mother, the Queen, wished to have a christening party, but the King put his foot down and said he would not have it.

WHEN the Princess Melisande was born, her mother, the Queen, wanted to throw a christening party, but the King insisted he wouldn’t allow it.

“I’ve seen too much trouble come of christening parties,” said he. “However carefully you keep your visiting-book, some fairy or other is sure to get left out, and you know what that leads to. Why, even in my own family, the most shocking things have occurred. The Fairy Malevola was not asked to my great-grandmother’s christening—and you know all about the spindle and the hundred years’ sleep.”

“I’ve seen too much trouble come from christening parties,” he said. “No matter how carefully you keep track of your guest list, some fairy is bound to get left out, and you know what that leads to. Honestly, even in my own family, the most shocking things have happened. The Fairy Malevola wasn’t invited to my great-grandmother’s christening—and you know all about the spindle and the hundred years of sleep.”

“Perhaps you’re right,” said the Queen. “My own cousin by marriage forgot some stuffy old fairy or other when she was sending out the cards for her daughter’s christening,[162] and the old wretch turned up at the last moment, and the girl drops toads out of her mouth to this day.”

“Maybe you're right,” said the Queen. “My own cousin by marriage forgot some boring old fairy or something when she was sending out the invitations for her daughter's christening,[162] and the old nasty one showed up at the last minute, and the girl spits out toads from her mouth to this day.”

“Just so. And then there was that business of the mouse and the kitchen-maids,” said the King; “we’ll have no nonsense about it. I’ll be her godfather, and you shall be her godmother, and we won’t ask a single fairy; then none of them can be offended.”

“Exactly. And then there was that situation with the mouse and the kitchen maids,” said the King; “we won’t have any nonsense about it. I’ll be her godfather, and you’ll be her godmother, and we won’t ask a single fairy; that way, none of them can be upset.”

“Unless they all are,” said the Queen.

“Unless they all are,” said the Queen.

And that was exactly what happened. When the King and the Queen and the baby got back from the christening the parlourmaid met them at the door, and said—

And that was exactly what happened. When the King, the Queen, and the baby returned from the christening, the parlourmaid greeted them at the door and said—

“Please, your Majesty, several ladies have called. I told them you were not at home, but they all said they’d wait.”

“Please, Your Majesty, several ladies have come. I told them you weren’t home, but they all said they’d wait.”

“Are they in the parlour?” asked the Queen.

“Are they in the living room?” asked the Queen.

“I’ve shown them into the Throne Room, your Majesty,” said the parlourmaid. “You see, there are several of them.”

“I’ve led them into the Throne Room, your Majesty,” said the parlourmaid. “You can see that there are a few of them.”

There were about seven hundred. The great Throne Room was crammed with fairies, of all ages and of all degrees of beauty and ugliness—good fairies and bad fairies, flower fairies and moon fairies, fairies like spiders and fairies like butterflies—and as the Queen[163] opened the door and began to say how sorry she was to have kept them waiting, they all cried, with one voice, “Why didn’t you ask me to your christening party?”

There were about seven hundred. The great Throne Room was packed with fairies, of all ages and all levels of beauty and ugliness—good fairies and bad fairies, flower fairies and moon fairies, fairies that looked like spiders and fairies that looked like butterflies. As the Queen[163] opened the door and started to apologize for making them wait, they all shouted in unison, “Why didn’t you invite me to your christening party?”

“I haven’t had a party,” said the Queen, and she turned to the King and whispered, “I told you so.” This was her only consolation.

“I haven’t had a party,” said the Queen, and she turned to the King and whispered, “I told you so.” This was her only comfort.

“You’ve had a christening,” said the fairies, all together.

“You’ve had a baptism,” said the fairies, all together.

“I’m very sorry,” said the poor Queen, but Malevola pushed forward and said, “Hold your tongue,” most rudely.

“I’m really sorry,” said the poor Queen, but Malevola cut in and said, “Be quiet,” very rudely.

Malevola is the oldest, as well as the most wicked, of the fairies. She is deservedly unpopular, and has been left out of more christening parties than all the rest of the fairies put together.

Malevola is the oldest and the most wicked of the fairies. She is rightly unpopular and has been excluded from more christening parties than all the other fairies combined.

“Don’t begin to make excuses,” she said, shaking her finger at the Queen. “That only makes your conduct worse. You know well enough what happens if a fairy is left out of a christening party. We are all going to give our christening presents now. As the fairy of highest social position, I shall begin. The Princess shall be bald.”

“Don’t start making excuses,” she said, shaking her finger at the Queen. “That just makes your behavior worse. You know very well what happens if a fairy is left out of a christening party. We are all going to give our christening presents now. As the fairy of the highest social standing, I will start. The Princess will be bald.”

The Queen nearly fainted as Malevola drew back, and another fairy, in a smart bonnet[164] with snakes in it, stepped forward with a rustle of bats’ wings. But the King stepped forward too.

The Queen almost passed out as Malevola stepped back, and another fairy, wearing a stylish bonnet[164] decorated with snakes, came forward with a flutter of bat wings. But the King moved forward as well.

“No you don’t!” said he. “I wonder at you, ladies, I do indeed. How can you be so unfairylike? Have none of you been to school—have none of you studied the history of your own race? Surely you don’t need a poor, ignorant King like me to tell you that this is no go?

“No, you don’t!” he said. “I really wonder about you ladies, I truly do. How can you be so unmagical? Haven’t any of you been to school—haven’t any of you learned the history of your own people? Surely you don’t need a clueless, naive King like me to tell you that this is not happening?

“How dare you?” cried the fairy in the bonnet, and the snakes in it quivered as she tossed her head. “It is my turn, and I say the Princess shall be——”

“How dare you?” shouted the fairy in the bonnet, and the snakes in it twitched as she tossed her head. “It’s my turn, and I say the Princess shall be——”

The King actually put his hand over her mouth.

The King actually covered her mouth with his hand.

“Look here,” he said; “I won’t have it. Listen to reason—or you’ll be sorry afterwards. A fairy who breaks the traditions of fairy history goes out—you know she does—like the flame of a candle. And all tradition shows that only one bad fairy is ever forgotten at a christening party and the good ones are always invited; so either this is not a christening party, or else you were all invited except one, and, by her own showing, that was Malevola. It nearly always is. Do I make myself clear?”

“Listen up,” he said. “I won’t allow it. Hear me out—or you’ll regret it later. A fairy who breaks the rules of fairy history disappears—you know she does—like the flame of a candle. And all traditions show that only one bad fairy is ever forgotten at a christening party, while the good ones are always invited; so either this isn’t a christening party, or everyone was invited except one, and by her own admission, that was Malevola. It almost always is. Am I being clear?”

Several of the better-class fairies who had been led away by Malevola’s influence murmured that there was something in what His Majesty said.

Several of the more refined fairies who had been swayed by Malevola’s influence whispered that there was some truth to what His Majesty said.

“Try it, if you don’t believe me,” said the King; “give your nasty gifts to my innocent child—but as sure as you do, out you go, like a candle-flame. Now, then, will you risk it?”

“Go ahead, if you don't believe me,” said the King; “give your awful gifts to my innocent child—but I swear, as soon as you do, you're outta here, like a candle flame. So, are you going to take that chance?”

No one answered, and presently several fairies came up to the Queen and said what a pleasant party it had been, but they really must be going. This example decided the rest. One by one all the fairies said goodbye and thanked the Queen for the delightful afternoon they had spent with her.

No one answered, and soon several fairies approached the Queen and mentioned how much they enjoyed the party, but they really had to leave. This led the others to follow suit. One by one, all the fairies said goodbye and thanked the Queen for the wonderful afternoon they had shared with her.

“It’s been quite too lovely,” said the lady with the snake-bonnet; “do ask us again soon, dear Queen. I shall be so longing to see you again, and the dear baby,” and off she went, with the snake-trimming quivering more than ever.

“It’s been really lovely,” said the lady with the snake-bonnet; “please invite us again soon, dear Queen. I’ll be so eager to see you again, and the sweet baby,” and off she went, with the snake-trimming quivering more than ever.

When the very last fairy was gone the Queen ran to look at the baby—she tore off its Honiton lace cap and burst into tears. For all the baby’s downy golden hair came off with the cap, and the Princess Melisande was as bald as an egg.

When the last fairy was gone, the Queen rushed to see the baby—she yanked off its Honiton lace cap and started crying. All the baby’s soft, golden hair came off with the cap, and Princess Melisande was as bald as an egg.

“Don’t cry, my love,” said the King. “I[166] have a wish lying by, which I’ve never had occasion to use. My fairy godmother gave it me for a wedding present, but since then I’ve had nothing to wish for!”

“Don’t cry, my love,” said the King. “I[166] have a wish set aside that I’ve never had the chance to use. My fairy godmother gave it to me as a wedding gift, but since then, I’ve had nothing to wish for!”

“Thank you, dear,” said the Queen, smiling through her tears.

“Thank you, dear,” said the Queen, smiling through her tears.

“I’ll keep the wish till baby grows up,” the King went on. “And then I’ll give it to her, and if she likes to wish for hair she can.”

“I’ll hold onto the wish until the baby grows up,” the King continued. “And then I’ll give it to her, and if she wants to wish for hair, she can.”

“Oh, won’t you wish for it now?” said the Queen, dropping mixed tears and kisses on the baby’s round, smooth head.

“Oh, won’t you wish for it now?” said the Queen, dropping a mix of tears and kisses on the baby’s round, smooth head.

“No, dearest. She may want something else more when she grows up. And besides, her hair may grow by itself.”

“No, darling. She might want something different when she gets older. Plus, her hair might just grow on its own.”

But it never did. Princess Melisande grew up as beautiful as the sun and as good as gold, but never a hair grew on that little head of hers. The Queen sewed her little caps of green silk, and the Princess’s pink and white face looked out of these like a flower peeping out of its bud. And every day as she grew older she grew dearer, and as she grew dearer she grew better, and as she grew more good she grew more beautiful.

But it never happened. Princess Melisande grew up as beautiful as the sun and as kind as gold, but not a single hair grew on her little head. The Queen sewed her tiny green silk caps, and the Princess's pink and white face peeked out from them like a flower emerging from its bud. Every day, as she got older, she became more cherished, and as she became more cherished, she became better, and as she became good, she became even more beautiful.

Now, when she was grown up the Queen said to the King—

Now that she was grown up, the Queen said to the King—

“My love, our dear daughter is old enough[167] to know what she wants. Let her have the wish.”

“My love, our dear daughter is old enough[167] to know what she wants. Let her have the wish.”

So the King wrote to his fairy godmother and sent the letter by a butterfly. He asked if he might hand on to his daughter the wish the fairy had given him for a wedding present.

So the King wrote to his fairy godmother and sent the letter with a butterfly. He asked if he could pass on to his daughter the wish the fairy had given him as a wedding gift.

“I have never had occasion to use it,” said he, “though it has always made me happy to remember that I had such a thing in the house. The wish is as good as new, and my daughter is now of an age to appreciate so valuable a present.”

“I’ve never really had a reason to use it,” he said, “but it always makes me happy to remember that I have it in the house. The wish is as good as new, and my daughter is old enough now to appreciate such a valuable gift.”

To which the fairy replied by return of butterfly:—

To which the fairy responded in a return butterfly:—

Dear King,—Pray do whatever you like with my poor little present. I had quite forgotten it, but I am pleased to think that you have treasured my humble keepsake all these years.

Dear Monarch,—Please feel free to do whatever you want with my little gift. I had totally forgotten about it, but I’m happy to know that you've held on to my simple keepsake all these years.

"Your loving godmother,
Fortune F.

So the King unlocked his gold safe with the seven diamond-handled keys that hung at his girdle, and took out the wish and gave it to his daughter.

So the King opened his gold safe with the seven diamond-handled keys that hung at his belt and took out the wish, giving it to his daughter.

And Melisande said: “Father, I will wish that all your subjects should be quite happy.”

And Melisande said, “Dad, I wish for all your subjects to be completely happy.”

But they were that already, because the King and Queen were so good. So the wish did not go off.

But they were already like that, because the King and Queen were so kind. So the wish didn't come true.

So then she said: “Then I wish them all to be good.”

So she said, "I hope they all turn out well."

But they were that already, because they were happy. So again the wish hung fire.

But they already were that, because they were happy. So once again, the wish was put on hold.

Then the Queen said: “Dearest, for my sake, wish what I tell you.”

Then the Queen said, “My dear, please wish for what I ask you.”

“Why, of course I will,” said Melisande. The Queen whispered in her ear, and Melisande nodded. Then she said, aloud—

“Sure, I will,” said Melisande. The Queen whispered in her ear, and Melisande nodded. Then she said, aloud—

“I wish I had golden hair a yard long, and that it would grow an inch every day, and grow twice as fast every time it was cut, and——”

“I wish I had golden hair a yard long, and that it would grow an inch every day, and grow twice as fast every time it was cut, and——”

“Stop,” cried the King. And the wish went off, and the next moment the Princess stood smiling at him through a shower of golden hair.

“Stop,” yelled the King. And the wish took effect, and the next moment the Princess was standing before him, smiling through a cascade of golden hair.

“Oh, how lovely,” said the Queen. “What a pity you interrupted her, dear; she hadn’t finished.”

“Oh, how lovely,” said the Queen. “What a pity you interrupted her, dear; she hadn’t finished.”

“What was the end?” asked the King.

“What was the ending?” asked the King.

“Oh,” said Melisande, “I was only going to say, ‘and twice as thick.’”

“Oh,” said Melisande, “I was just going to say, ‘and twice as thick.’”

“It’s a very good thing you didn’t,” said the King. “You’ve done about enough.” For he had a mathematical mind, and could do the sums about the grains of wheat on the chess-board, and the nails in the horse’s shoes, in his Royal head without any trouble at all.

“It’s a good thing you didn’t,” said the King. “You’ve done enough.” He had a mathematical mind and could easily calculate the grains of wheat on the chessboard and the nails in a horse’s shoes in his head without any trouble at all.

“Why, what’s the matter?” asked the Queen.

“Why, what's wrong?” asked the Queen.

“You’ll know soon enough,” said the King. “Come, let’s be happy while we may. Give me a kiss, little Melisande, and then go to nurse and ask her to teach you how to comb your hair.”

“You’ll find out soon enough,” said the King. “Come on, let’s be happy while we can. Give me a kiss, little Melisande, and then go to your nurse and ask her to teach you how to comb your hair.”

“I know,” said Melisande, “I’ve often combed mother’s.”

“I know,” Melisande said, “I’ve often brushed my mom’s hair.”

“Your mother has beautiful hair,” said the King; “but I fancy you will find your own less easy to manage.”

“Your mom has beautiful hair,” said the King; “but I think you’ll find your own a bit harder to handle.”

And, indeed, it was so. The Princess’s hair began by being a yard long, and it grew an inch every night. If you know anything at all about the simplest sums you will see that in about five weeks her hair was about two yards long. This is a very inconvenient length. It trails on the floor and sweeps up all the dust, and though in palaces, of course, it is all gold-dust, still it is not nice to have[170] it in your hair. And the Princess’s hair was growing an inch every night. When it was three yards long the Princess could not bear it any longer—it was so heavy and so hot—so she borrowed nurse’s cutting-out scissors and cut it all off, and then for a few hours she was comfortable. But the hair went on growing, and now it grew twice as fast as before; so that in thirty-six days it was as long as ever. The poor Princess cried with tiredness; when she couldn’t bear it any more she cut her hair and was comfortable for a very little time. For the hair now grew four times as fast as at first, and in eighteen days it was as long as before, and she had to have it cut. Then it grew eight inches a day, and the next time it was cut it grew sixteen inches a day, and then thirty-two inches and sixty-four inches and a hundred and twenty-eight inches a day, and so on, growing twice as fast after each cutting, till the Princess would go to bed at night with her hair clipped short, and wake up in the morning with yards and yards and yards of golden hair flowing all about the room, so that she could not move without pulling her own hair, and nurse had to come and cut the hair off before she could get out of bed.

And, really, it was true. The Princess’s hair started out a yard long, and it grew an inch every night. If you know anything about basic math, you can see that after about five weeks, her hair was about two yards long. That’s a really inconvenient length. It drags on the floor and collects all the dust, and although in palaces it’s all gold dust, it’s still not nice to have it in your hair. And the Princess’s hair kept growing an inch every night. When it reached three yards long, the Princess couldn’t take it anymore—it was too heavy and so hot—so she borrowed the nurse’s scissors and chopped it all off. For a few hours, she felt comfortable. But the hair kept growing, and now it grew twice as fast as before; so in thirty-six days, it was as long as ever. The poor Princess cried out from exhaustion; when she couldn’t stand it any longer, she cut her hair and felt comfortable for just a little while. Then it grew four times as fast as initially, and in eighteen days, it was back to its original length, so she had to have it cut again. Then it grew eight inches a day, and the next time it was cut, it grew sixteen inches a day, and then thirty-two inches, sixty-four inches, and a hundred and twenty-eight inches a day, and so on, doubling in speed every time it was cut, until the Princess would go to bed at night with her hair clipped short only to wake up in the morning with yards and yards of golden hair spilling all over the room, making it impossible for her to move without tugging at her own hair, and the nurse had to come and cut the hair before she could get out of bed.

“I wish I was bald again,” sighed poor[171] Melisande, looking at the little green caps she used to wear, and she cried herself to sleep o’ nights between the golden billows of the golden hair. But she never let her mother see her cry, because it was the Queen’s fault, and Melisande did not want to seem to reproach her.

“I wish I was bald again,” sighed poor[171] Melisande, looking at the little green caps she used to wear, and she cried herself to sleep at night between the golden waves of her golden hair. But she never let her mom see her cry because it was the Queen’s fault, and Melisande didn’t want to seem like she was blaming her.

When first the Princess’s hair grew her mother sent locks of it to all her Royal relations, who had them set in rings and brooches. Later, the Queen was able to send enough for bracelets and girdles. But presently so much hair was cut off that they had to burn it. Then when autumn came all the crops failed; it seemed as though all the gold of harvest had gone into the Princess’s hair. And there was a famine. Then Melisande said—

When the Princess's hair first grew, her mother sent pieces of it to all her royal relatives, who had them made into rings and brooches. Later, the Queen managed to send enough for bracelets and belts. But soon, so much hair was cut off that they had to burn it. Then, when autumn arrived, all the crops failed; it seemed like all the golden harvest had gone into the Princess's hair. And there was a famine. Then Melisande said—

“It seems a pity to waste all my hair; it does grow so very fast. Couldn’t we stuff things with it, or something, and sell them, to feed the people?”

“It seems like a shame to waste all my hair; it grows so quickly. Can’t we stuff things with it or something and sell them to feed the people?”

So the King called a council of merchants, and they sent out samples of the Princess’s hair, and soon orders came pouring in; and the Princess’s hair became the staple export of that country. They stuffed pillows with it, and they stuffed beds with it. They made ropes of it for sailors to use, and curtains for[172] hanging in Kings’ palaces. They made haircloth of it, for hermits, and other people who wished to be uncomfy. But it was so soft and silky that it only made them happy and warm, which they did not wish to be. So the hermits gave up wearing it, and, instead, mothers bought it for their little babies, and all well-born infants wore little shirts of Princess-haircloth.

So the King called a meeting of merchants, and they sent out samples of the Princess’s hair. Soon, orders came flooding in, and the Princess’s hair became the main export of the country. They filled pillows with it, and they filled beds with it. They made ropes out of it for sailors to use, and curtains for[172] hanging in Kings’ palaces. They created haircloth from it for hermits and others who wanted to be uncomfortable. But it was so soft and silky that it only made them happy and warm, which wasn’t what they wanted. So the hermits stopped wearing it, and instead, mothers bought it for their little babies, and all well-born infants wore little shirts made of Princess haircloth.

And still the hair grew and grew. And the people were fed and the famine came to an end.

And still the hair kept growing. And the people were fed, and the famine came to an end.

Then the King said: “It was all very well while the famine lasted—but now I shall write to my fairy godmother and see if something cannot be done.”

Then the King said, “It was fine while the famine lasted, but now I’m going to write to my fairy godmother and see if something can be done.”

So he wrote and sent the letter by a skylark, and by return of bird came this answer—

So he wrote and sent the letter with a skylark, and the reply came back by bird—

“Why not advertise for a competent Prince? Offer the usual reward.”

“Why not put out a call for a skilled Prince? Offer the usual reward.”

So the King sent out his heralds all over the world to proclaim that any respectable Prince with proper references should marry the Princess Melisande if he could stop her hair growing.

So the King sent out his messengers all over the world to announce that any noble Prince with the right credentials should marry Princess Melisande if he could make her hair stop growing.

Then from far and near came trains of Princes anxious to try their luck, and they brought all sorts of nasty things with them[173]
[174]
[175]
in bottles and round wooden boxes. The Princess tried all the remedies, but she did not like any of them, and she did not like any of the Princes, so in her heart she was rather glad that none of the nasty things in bottles and boxes made the least difference to her hair.

Then, from all around, came groups of Princes eager to test their luck, and they brought along all sorts of unpleasant things in bottles and round wooden boxes. The Princess tried all the remedies, but she didn't like any of them, and she wasn't fond of any of the Princes either, so deep down, she felt somewhat relieved that none of the unpleasant things in bottles and boxes affected her hair at all.[173]
[174]
[175]

long lines of princes
TRAINS OF PRINCES BRINGING NASTY THINGS IN BOTTLES AND ROUND WOODEN BOXES.

The Princess had to sleep in the great Throne Room now, because no other room was big enough to hold her and her hair. When she woke in the morning the long high room would be quite full of her golden hair, packed tight and thick like wool in a barn. And every night when she had had the hair cut close to her head she would sit in her green silk gown by the window and cry, and kiss the little green caps she used to wear, and wish herself bald again.

The Princess now had to sleep in the large Throne Room, since no other room was big enough for her and her hair. When she woke up in the morning, the long, high room would be completely filled with her golden hair, packed tightly like wool in a barn. And every night after she had her hair cut short, she would sit in her green silk gown by the window, cry, kiss the little green caps she used to wear, and wish she was bald again.

It was as she sat crying there on Midsummer Eve that she first saw Prince Florizel.

It was while she sat there crying on Midsummer Eve that she first saw Prince Florizel.

He had come to the palace that evening, but he would not appear in her presence with the dust of travel on him, and she had retired with her hair borne by twenty pages before he had bathed and changed his garments and entered the reception-room.

He had arrived at the palace that evening, but he didn’t want to show up in front of her looking travel-worn. She had already gone to her chambers with her hair carried by twenty pages by the time he had bathed, changed his clothes, and stepped into the reception room.

Now he was walking in the garden in the moonlight, and he looked up and she looked[176] down, and for the first time Melisande, looking on a Prince, wished that he might have the power to stop her hair from growing. As for the Prince, he wished many things, and the first was granted him. For he said—

Now he was walking in the garden under the moonlight, and he looked up while she looked down. For the first time, Melisande, gazing at a Prince, wished he could stop her hair from growing. As for the Prince, he had many wishes, and the first one was granted to him. For he said—

“You are Melisande?”

"Are you Melisande?"

“And you are Florizel?”

"And you’re Florizel?"

“There are many roses round your window,” said he to her, “and none down here.”

“There are a lot of roses outside your window,” he told her, “but none down here.”

She threw him one of three white roses she held in her hand. Then he said—

She tossed him one of the three white roses she was holding. Then he said—

“White rose trees are strong. May I climb up to you?”

“White rose trees are strong. Can I climb up to you?”

“Surely,” said the Princess.

"Of course," said the Princess.

So he climbed up to the window.

So he climbed up to the window.

“Now,” said he, “if I can do what your father asks, will you marry me?”

“Now,” he said, “if I can do what your dad asks, will you marry me?”

“My father has promised that I shall,” said Melisande, playing with the white roses in her hand.

“My dad promised that I will,” said Melisande, fiddling with the white roses in her hand.

“Dear Princess,” said he, “your father’s promise is nothing to me. I want yours. Will you give it to me?”

“Dear Princess,” he said, “your father’s promise doesn’t mean anything to me. I want yours. Will you give it to me?”

“Yes,” said she, and gave him the second rose.

“Yes,” she said, and handed him the second rose.

“I want your hand.”

“I want your hand in mine.”

“Yes,” she said.

“Yes,” she replied.

“And your heart with it.”

"And your heart, too."

“Yes,” said the Princess, and she gave him the third rose.

“Yes,” said the Princess, and she handed him the third rose.

“And a kiss to seal the promise.”

“And a kiss to seal the deal.”

“Yes,” said she.

“Yes,” she said.

“And a kiss to go with the hand.”

“And a kiss to go with the hand.”

“Yes,” she said.

“Yes,” she said.

“And a kiss to bring the heart.”

“And a kiss to touch the heart.”

“Yes,” said the Princess, and she gave him the three kisses.

“Yes,” said the Princess, and she gave him three kisses.

“Now,” said he, when he had given them back to her, “to-night do not go to bed. Stay by your window, and I will stay down here in the garden and watch. And when your hair has grown to the filling of your room call to me, and then do as I tell you.”

“Now,” he said, after handing them back to her, “tonight don’t go to bed. Stay by your window, and I’ll stay down here in the garden and keep watch. When your hair has grown to fill your room, call out to me, and then do as I say.”

“I will,” said the Princess.

“I will,” said the princess.

So at dewy sunrise the Prince, lying on the turf beside the sun-dial, heard her voice—

So at dawn, with dew on the grass, the Prince, lying on the ground next to the sundial, heard her voice—

“Florizel! Florizel! My hair has grown so long that it is pushing me out of the window.”

“Florizel! Florizel! My hair has grown so long that it’s pushing me out of the window.”

“Get out on to the window-sill,” said he, “and twist your hair three times round the great iron hook that is there.”

“Go out onto the window sill,” he said, “and twist your hair three times around the big iron hook that's there.”

And she did.

And she did.

Then the Prince climbed up the rose bush with his naked sword in his teeth, and he[178] took the Princess’s hair in his hand about a yard from her head and said—

Then the Prince climbed up the rose bush with his bare sword in his mouth, and he[178] took the Princess’s hair in his hand about a yard from her head and said—

“Jump!”

"Hop!"

The Princess jumped, and screamed, for there she was hanging from the hook by a yard and a half of her bright hair; the Prince tightened his grasp of the hair and drew his sword across it.

The Princess jumped and screamed because she was hanging from the hook by a yard and a half of her bright hair; the Prince tightened his grip on the hair and drew his sword across it.

Then he let her down gently by her hair till her feet were on the grass, and jumped down after her.

Then he carefully lowered her by her hair until her feet touched the grass, and then jumped down after her.

They stayed talking in the garden till all the shadows had crept under their proper trees and the sun-dial said it was breakfast time.

They kept chatting in the garden until all the shadows had settled under their respective trees and the sun-dial indicated it was time for breakfast.

Then they went in to breakfast, and all the Court crowded round to wonder and admire. For the Princess’s hair had not grown.

Then they went in for breakfast, and everyone in the Court gathered around to marvel and admire. Because the Princess’s hair hadn’t grown.

“How did you do it?” asked the King, shaking Florizel warmly by the hand.

“How did you do it?” asked the King, shaking Florizel playfully by the hand.

“The simplest thing in the world,” said Florizel, modestly. “You have always cut the hair off the Princess. I just cut the Princess off the hair.”

“The simplest thing in the world,” Florizel said humbly. “You’ve always trimmed the hair of the Princess. I just trimmed the Princess from the hair.”

“Humph!” said the King, who had a logical mind. And during breakfast he more than once looked anxiously at his daughter. When they got up from breakfast the Princess rose with the rest, but she rose and rose and[179] rose, till it seemed as though there would never be an end of it. The Princess was nine feet high.

“Humph!” said the King, who had a logical mind. During breakfast, he glanced nervously at his daughter more than once. When they finished eating, the Princess stood up with everyone else, but she kept rising and rising until it seemed like it would never stop. The Princess was nine feet tall.

“I feared as much,” said the King, sadly. “I wonder what will be the rate of progression. You see,” he said to poor Florizel, “when we cut the hair off it grows—when we cut the Princess off she grows. I wish you had happened to think of that!”

“I figured as much,” said the King, sadly. “I wonder what the rate of progress will be. You see,” he said to poor Florizel, “when we cut the hair off it grows—when we cut the Princess off she grows. I wish you had thought of that!”

The Princess went on growing. By dinner-time she was so large that she had to have her dinner brought out into the garden because she was too large to get indoors. But she was too unhappy to be able to eat anything. And she cried so much that there was quite a pool in the garden, and several pages were nearly drowned. So she remembered her “Alice in Wonderland,” and stopped crying at once. But she did not stop growing. She grew bigger and bigger and bigger, till she had to go outside the palace gardens and sit on the common, and even that was too small to hold her comfortably, for every hour she grew twice as much as she had done the hour before. And nobody knew what to do, nor where the Princess was to sleep. Fortunately, her clothes had grown with her, or she would have been very cold[180] indeed, and now she sat on the common in her green gown, embroidered with gold, looking like a great hill covered with gorse in flower.

The Princess kept growing. By dinner time, she was so big that she had to have her dinner brought out into the garden because she couldn't fit indoors. But she was too sad to eat anything. She cried so much that there was quite a puddle in the garden, and several attendants nearly drowned. Then she remembered her “Alice in Wonderland” and instantly stopped crying. But she didn’t stop growing. She grew bigger and bigger until she had to go outside the palace gardens and sit on the common, and even that felt too small for her, because every hour she grew twice as much as she had the hour before. No one knew what to do, or where the Princess would sleep. Luckily, her clothes had grown with her, or she would have been very cold indeed, and now she sat on the common in her green gown, embroidered with gold, looking like a big hill covered with flowering gorse.[180]

You cannot possibly imagine how large the Princess was growing, and her mother stood wringing her hands on the castle tower, and the Prince Florizel looked on broken-hearted to see his Princess snatched from his arms and turned into a lady as big as a mountain.

You can't imagine how big the Princess was getting, while her mother stood anxiously in the castle tower, and Prince Florizel watched sadly as his Princess was taken from him and transformed into a lady as large as a mountain.

The King did not weep or look on. He sat down at once and wrote to his fairy godmother, asking her advice. He sent a weasel with the letter, and by return of weasel he got his own letter back again, marked “Gone away. Left no address.”

The King didn’t cry or just watch. He sat down right away and wrote to his fairy godmother for advice. He sent a weasel with the letter, and when the weasel returned, he got his own letter back, marked “Gone away. Left no address.”

It was now, when the kingdom was plunged into gloom, that a neighbouring King took it into his head to send an invading army against the island where Melisande lived. They came in ships and they landed in great numbers, and Melisande looking down from her height saw alien soldiers marching on the sacred soil of her country.

It was at this moment, when the kingdom was engulfed in darkness, that a neighboring King decided to send an invading army to the island where Melisande lived. They arrived by ships and landed in large numbers, and Melisande, looking down from her vantage point, saw foreign soldiers marching on the sacred ground of her homeland.

“I don’t mind so much now,” said she, “if I can really be of some use this size.”

“I don’t mind as much now,” she said, “if I can really be of some help at this size.”

And she picked up the army of the enemy in handfuls and double-handfuls, and put them[181]
[182]
[183]
back into their ships, and gave a little flip to each transport ship with her finger and thumb, which sent the ships off so fast that they never stopped till they reached their own country, and when they arrived there the whole army to a man said it would rather be courtmartialled a hundred times over than go near the place again.

And she scooped up the enemy's army by the handful and tossed them[181]
[182]
[183]
back into their ships. With a quick flick of her finger and thumb, she sent each transport ship off so fast that they didn’t stop until they reached their own country. When they got there, the whole army agreed unanimously that they would rather face court-martial a hundred times than ever go near that place again.

Princess sitting outside the castle walls
THE PRINCESS GREW SO BIG THAT SHE HAD TO GO AND SIT ON THE COMMON.

Meantime Melisande, sitting on the highest hill on the island, felt the land trembling and shivering under her giant feet.

Meantime, Melisande, sitting on the highest hill on the island, felt the ground shaking and quivering beneath her huge feet.

“I do believe I’m getting too heavy,” she said, and jumped off the island into the sea, which was just up to her ankles. Just then a great fleet of warships and gunboats and torpedo boats came in sight, on their way to attack the island.

“I really think I’m getting too heavy,” she said, jumping off the island and into the sea, which was only up to her ankles. Just then, a massive fleet of warships, gunboats, and torpedo boats appeared on the horizon, heading to attack the island.

Melisande could easily have sunk them all with one kick, but she did not like to do this because it might have drowned the sailors, and besides, it might have swamped the island.

Melisande could have easily taken them all down with a single kick, but she didn’t want to do that because it might have drowned the sailors, and besides, it could have flooded the island.

So she simply stooped and picked the island as you would pick a mushroom—for, of course, all islands are supported by a stalk underneath—and carried it away to another part of the world. So that when the warships got to where the island was marked on the map they[184] found nothing but sea, and a very rough sea it was, because the Princess had churned it all up with her ankles as she walked away through it with the island.

So she just squatted down and grabbed the island like you would pick a mushroom—because, of course, all islands have a stalk underneath—and took it to another part of the world. So when the warships arrived at the location where the island was shown on the map they[184] found nothing but water, and it was a really rough sea because the Princess had stirred it all up with her ankles as she walked away through it with the island.

When Melisande reached a suitable place, very sunny and warm, and with no sharks in the water, she set down the island; and the people made it fast with anchors, and then every one went to bed, thanking the kind fate which had sent them so great a Princess to help them in their need, and calling her the saviour of her country and the bulwark of the nation.

When Melisande found the perfect spot, sunny and warm, and free of sharks in the water, she set the island down. The people secured it with anchors, and then everyone went to bed, grateful for the kind fate that had sent them such an incredible Princess to assist them in their time of need, and they called her the savior of their country and the protector of the nation.

But it is poor work being the nation’s bulwark and your country’s saviour when you are miles high, and have no one to talk to, and when all you want is to be your humble right size again and to marry your sweetheart. And when it was dark the Princess came close to the island, and looked down, from far up, at her palace and her tower and cried, and cried, and cried. It does not matter how much you cry into the sea, it hardly makes any difference, however large you may be. Then when everything was quite dark the Princess looked up at the stars.

But it’s tough being the nation’s protector and your country’s hero when you’re miles high, have no one to talk to, and all you really want is to be your normal size again and marry your sweetheart. When it got dark, the Princess came closer to the island, looked down from way up at her palace and her tower, and cried, and cried, and cried. It doesn’t matter how much you cry into the sea; it barely makes a difference, no matter how big you are. Then, when everything was completely dark, the Princess looked up at the stars.

“I wonder how soon I shall be big enough to knock my head against them,” said she.

“I wonder how soon I’ll be big enough to bump my head against them,” she said.

And as she stood star-gazing she heard a whisper right in her ear. A very little whisper, but quite plain.

And as she stood looking up at the stars, she heard a whisper right in her ear. A very quiet whisper, but perfectly clear.

“Cut off your hair!” it said.

"Get your hair cut!" it said.

Now, everything the Princess was wearing had grown big along with her, so that now there dangled from her golden girdle a pair of scissors as big as the Malay Peninsula, together with a pin-cushion the size of the Isle of Wight, and a yard measure that would have gone round Australia.

Now, everything the Princess was wearing had gotten bigger along with her, so that now there hung from her golden belt a pair of scissors as big as the Malay Peninsula, along with a pin cushion the size of the Isle of Wight, and a measuring tape that would have wrapped around Australia.

And when she heard the little, little voice, she knew it, small as it was, for the dear voice of Prince Florizel, and she whipped out the scissors from her gold case and snip, snip, snipped all her hair off, and it fell into the sea. The coral insects got hold of it at once and set to work on it, and now they have made it into the biggest coral reef in the world; but that has nothing to do with the story.

And when she heard that tiny voice, she recognized it, small as it was, as the beloved voice of Prince Florizel. She quickly pulled out the scissors from her gold case and snip, snip, snipped all her hair off, letting it fall into the sea. The coral insects grabbed it right away and started working on it, and now they’ve turned it into the biggest coral reef in the world. But that’s not really part of the story.

Then the voice said, “Get close to the island,” and the Princess did, but she could not get very close because she was so large, and she looked up again at the stars and they seemed to be much farther off.

Then the voice said, “Move closer to the island,” and the Princess did, but she couldn't get too close because she was so big, and she looked up at the stars again, and they seemed to be much farther away.

Then the voice said, “Be ready to swim,” and she felt something climb out of her ear and clamber down her arm. The stars got[186] farther and farther away, and next moment the Princess found herself swimming in the sea, and Prince Florizel swimming beside her.

Then the voice said, “Get ready to swim,” and she felt something crawl out of her ear and scuttle down her arm. The stars drifted farther and farther away, and in the next moment, the Princess found herself swimming in the sea, with Prince Florizel swimming beside her.

“I crept on to your hand when you were carrying the island,” he explained, when their feet touched the sand and they walked in through the shallow water, “and I got into your ear with an ear-trumpet. You never noticed me because you were so great then.”

“I sneaked onto your hand when you were carrying the island,” he explained, as their feet touched the sand and they walked through the shallow water, “and I got into your ear with an ear trumpet. You never noticed me because you were so amazing back then.”

“Oh, my dear Prince,” cried Melisande, falling into his arms, “you have saved me. I am my proper size again.”

“Oh, my dear Prince,” Melisande exclaimed, falling into his arms, “you’ve saved me. I’m back to my normal size.”

So they went home and told the King and Queen. Both were very, very happy, but the King rubbed his chin with his hand, and said—

So they went home and told the King and Queen. Both were really happy, but the King rubbed his chin with his hand and said—

“You’ve certainly had some fun for your money, young man, but don’t you see that we’re just where we were before? Why, the child’s hair is growing already.”

"You’ve definitely had some fun for your money, young man, but can’t you see that we’re exactly where we started? The child’s hair is already growing."

And indeed it was.

And it really was.

Then once more the King sent a letter to his godmother. He sent it by a flying-fish, and by return of fish come the answer—

Then once again the King sent a letter to his godmother. He sent it with a flying fish, and the reply came back with the fish—

“Just back from my holidays. Sorry for your troubles. Why not try scales?”

“Just got back from my vacation. Sorry to hear about your issues. Why not give scales a try?”

And on this message the whole Court pondered for weeks.

And the whole Court thought about this message for weeks.

But the Prince caused a pair of gold scales to be made, and hung them up in the palace gardens under a big oak tree. And one morning he said to the Princess—

But the Prince had a pair of gold scales made and hung them up in the palace gardens under a big oak tree. One morning, he said to the Princess—

“My darling Melisande, I must really speak seriously to you. We are getting on in life. I am nearly twenty: it is time that we thought of being settled. Will you trust me entirely and get into one of those gold scales?”

“My dear Melisande, I need to talk to you seriously. We’re getting older. I’m almost twenty; it’s time we considered settling down. Will you trust me completely and step into one of those gold scales?”

So he took her down into the garden, and helped her into the scale, and she curled up in it in her green and gold gown, like a little grass mound with buttercups on it.

So he led her down to the garden and helped her into the scale. She curled up in it, wearing her green and gold gown, looking like a little grass mound with buttercups on it.

“And what is going into the other scale?” asked Melisande.

“And what’s going into the other side?” asked Melisande.

“Your hair,” said Florizel. “You see, when your hair is cut off you it grows, and when you are cut off your hair you grow—oh, my heart’s delight, I can never forget how you grew, never! But if, when your hair is no more than you, and you are no more than your hair, I snip the scissors between you and it, then neither you nor your hair can possibly decide which ought to go on growing.”

“Your hair,” said Florizel. “You know, when your hair is cut, it grows back, and when you’re cut off, your hair grows—oh, my heart’s delight, I can never forget how you grew, never! But if, when your hair is just like you, and you are just like your hair, I snip the scissors between you and it, then neither you nor your hair can possibly decide which should keep growing.”

“Suppose both did,” said the poor Princess, humbly.

“Let’s say both did,” said the poor Princess, humbly.

“Impossible,” said the Prince, with a[188] shudder; “there are limits even to Malevola’s malevolence. And, besides, Fortuna said ‘Scales.’ Will you try it?”

“Impossible,” said the Prince, with a[188] shudder; “there are limits even to Malevola’s malevolence. Plus, Fortuna mentioned ‘Scales.’ Will you give it a try?”

“I will do whatever you wish,” said the poor Princess, “but let me kiss my father and mother once, and Nurse, and you, too, my dear, in case I grow large again and can kiss nobody any more.”

“I'll do anything you want,” said the poor Princess, “but please let me kiss my dad and mom once, and Nurse, and you too, my dear, just in case I get big again and can't kiss anyone anymore.”

So they came one by one and kissed the Princess.

So they came one by one and kissed the princess.

Then the nurse cut off the Princess’s hair, and at once it began to grow at a frightful rate.

Then the nurse cut the Princess’s hair, and right away it started to grow at an alarming speed.

The King and Queen and nurse busily packed it, as it grew, into the other scale, and gradually the scale went down a little. The Prince stood waiting between the scales with his drawn sword, and just before the two were equal he struck. But during the time his sword took to flash through the air the Princess’s hair grew a yard or two, so that at the instant when he struck the balance was true.

The King, Queen, and nurse were busy packing it into the other side of the scale as it increased in size, and gradually the scale went down a bit. The Prince stood waiting between the scales with his sword drawn, and just before the two sides were equal, he struck. But while his sword was slicing through the air, the Princess’s hair grew a yard or two, so that at the moment he struck, the balance was even.

“You are a young man of sound judgment,” said the King, embracing him, while the Queen and the nurse ran to help the Princess out of the gold scale.

“You're a young man with good judgment,” said the King, giving him a hug, while the Queen and the nurse hurried to help the Princess out of the golden scale.

The scale full of golden hair bumped down on to the ground as the Princess stepped out[189]
[190]
[191]
of the other one, and stood there before those who loved her, laughing and crying with happiness, because she remained her proper size, and her hair was not growing any more.

The scale filled with golden hair fell to the ground as the Princess stepped out of the other one and stood there in front of those who loved her, laughing and crying with joy because she was still her normal size, and her hair wasn’t growing any longer. [189]
[190]
[191]

Princess being weighed; Prince standing by with sword drawn
THE PRINCESS IN ONE SCALE AND HER HAIR IN THE OTHER.

She kissed her Prince a hundred times, and the very next day they were married. Every one remarked on the beauty of the bride, and it was noticed that her hair was quite short—only five feet five and a quarter inches long—just down to her pretty ankles. Because the scales had been ten feet ten and a half inches apart, and the Prince, having a straight eye, had cut the golden hair exactly in the middle!

She kissed her Prince a hundred times, and the very next day they got married. Everyone commented on how beautiful the bride was, and it was noticed that her hair was pretty short—only five feet five and a quarter inches long—just down to her lovely ankles. Because the scales had been ten feet ten and a half inches apart, and the Prince, with a keen eye, had cut the golden hair exactly in the middle!



FORTUNATUS REX & CO.

FORTUNATUS REX & CO.

THERE was once a lady who found herself in middle life with but a slight income. Knowing herself to be insufficiently educated to be able to practise any other trade or calling, she of course decided, without hesitation, to enter the profession of teaching. She opened a very select Boarding School for Young Ladies. The highest references were given and required. And in order to keep her school as select as possible, Miss Fitzroy Robinson had a brass plate fastened on to the door, with an inscription in small polite lettering. (You have, of course, heard of the “polite letters.” Well, it was with these that Miss Fitzroy Robinson’s door-plate was engraved.)

THERE was once a woman who found herself in middle age with only a modest income. Realizing she wasn't well-educated enough to pursue any other career, she quickly decided to become a teacher. She opened a very exclusive Boarding School for Young Ladies. The highest references were both given and required. To keep her school as exclusive as possible, Miss Fitzroy Robinson had a brass plate attached to the door, with an inscription in small, polite lettering. (You've probably heard of "polite letters." Well, it was with these that Miss Fitzroy Robinson’s door plate was engraved.)

“SELECT BOARDING ESTABLISHMENT FOR THE
DAUGHTERS OF RESPECTABLE MONARCHS.”

A great many kings who were not at all[196] respectable would have given their royal ears to be allowed to send their daughters to this school, but Miss Fitzroy Robinson was very firm about references, and the consequence was that all the really high-class kings were only too pleased to be permitted to pay ten thousand pounds a year for their daughters’ education. And so Miss Fitzroy Robinson was able to lay aside a few pounds as a provision for her old age. And all the money she saved was invested in land.

A lot of kings who weren’t exactly respectable would have done anything to be able to send their daughters to this school, but Miss Fitzroy Robinson was very strict about references. As a result, all the truly elite kings were more than happy to spend ten thousand pounds a year for their daughters’ education. This way, Miss Fitzroy Robinson could set aside some money for her retirement. And all the money she saved was invested in land.

Only one monarch refused to send his daughter to Miss Fitzroy Robinson, on the ground that so cheap a school could not be a really select one, and it was found out afterwards that his references were not at all satisfactory.

Only one king declined to send his daughter to Miss Fitzroy Robinson, believing that a school that inexpensive couldn't be genuinely exclusive, and it was later discovered that his references were not at all convincing.

There were only six boarders, and of course the best masters were engaged to teach the royal pupils everything which their parents wished them to learn, and as the girls were never asked to do lessons except when they felt quite inclined, they all said it was the nicest school in the world, and cried at the very thought of being taken away. Thus it happened that the six pupils were quite grown up and were just becoming parlour boarders when events began to occur. Princess Daisy,[197] the daughter of King Fortunatus, the ruling sovereign, was the only little girl in the school.

There were only six boarders, and of course, the best teachers were hired to educate the royal students in everything their parents wanted them to learn. Since the girls were only asked to do lessons when they felt up for it, they all claimed it was the nicest school in the world and got emotional at the thought of being taken away. Because of this, the six students were all grown up and were just becoming regular boarders when things started happening. Princess Daisy,[197] the daughter of King Fortunatus, the ruling monarch, was the only little girl in the school.

Now it was when she had been at school about a year, that a ring came at the front door-bell, and the maid-servant came to the schoolroom with a visiting card held in the corner of her apron—for her hands were wet because it was washing-day.

Now it was when she had been at school for about a year that the doorbell rang, and the maid came to the schoolroom with a visiting card tucked into the corner of her apron—since her hands were wet from washing clothes.

“A gentleman to see you, Miss,” she said; and Miss Fitzroy Robinson was quite fluttered because she thought it might be a respectable monarch, with a daughter who wanted teaching.

“A gentleman is here to see you, Miss,” she said; and Miss Fitzroy Robinson was quite flustered because she thought it might be a respectable king with a daughter who needed tutoring.

But when she looked at the card she left off fluttering, and said, “Dear me!” under her breath, because she was very genteel. If she had been vulgar like some of us she would have said “Bother!” and if she had been more vulgar than, I hope, any of us are, she might have said “Drat the man!” The card was large and shiny and had gold letters on it. Miss Fitzroy Robinson read:—

But when she looked at the card she left fluttering and said, “Oh dear!” quietly to herself because she was very refined. If she had been more common like some of us, she would have said “Bother!” and if she had been even more common than any of us, she might have said “Drat the man!” The card was big and shiny with gold lettering on it. Miss Fitzroy Robinson read:—

Chevalier Doloro De Lara
Professor of Magic (white)
and the Black Art.
Pupils instructed at their own residences.
No extras.
Special terms for Schools. Evening Parties
attended.

Chevalier Doloro De Lara
Professor of White Magic
and Dark Arts.
Students taught in their own homes.
No hidden fees.
Special rates for schools. Available for evening events.

Miss Fitzroy Robinson laid down her book—she never taught without a book—smoothed her yellow cap and her grey curls and went into the front parlour to see her visitor. He bowed low at sight of her. He was very tall and hungry-looking, with black eyes, and an indescribable mouth.

Miss Fitzroy Robinson put down her book—she never taught without one—took a moment to smooth her yellow cap and her grey curls, then headed into the front parlor to greet her visitor. He bowed deeply when he saw her. He was tall and looked a bit gaunt, with black eyes and a face that was hard to describe.

“It is indeed a pleasure,” said he, smiling so as to show every one of his thirty-two teeth—a very polite, but very difficult thing to do—“it is indeed a pleasure to meet once more my old pupil.”

“It’s truly a pleasure,” he said, smiling wide enough to show all thirty-two of his teeth—a very polite but challenging thing to do—“it’s truly a pleasure to meet my old student again.”

“The pleasure is mutual, I am sure,” said Miss Fitzroy Robinson. If it is sometimes impossible to be polite and truthful at the same moment, that is not my fault, nor Miss Fitzroy Robinson’s.

“The pleasure is mutual, I’m sure,” said Miss Fitzroy Robinson. If it’s sometimes impossible to be polite and truthful at the same time, that’s not my fault, nor Miss Fitzroy Robinson’s.

“I have been travelling about,” said the Professor, still smiling immeasurably, “increasing my stock of wisdom. Ah, dear lady—we live and learn, do we not? And now I am really a far more competent teacher than when I had the honour of instructing you. May I hope for an engagement as Professor in your Academy?”

“I’ve been traveling around,” said the Professor, still smiling broadly, “expanding my knowledge. Ah, dear lady—we live and learn, don’t we? And now I’m truly a much more qualified teacher than when I had the privilege of teaching you. Can I hope for a position as a Professor at your Academy?”

“I have not yet been able to arrange for a regular course of Magic,” said the schoolmistress; “it is a subject in which parents,[199] especially royal ones, take but too little interest.”

“I haven’t been able to set up a regular Magic course yet,” said the schoolmistress; “it’s a topic that parents,[199] especially those in royalty, show too little interest in.”

“It was your favourite study,” said the professor.

“It was your favorite study,” said the professor.

“Yes—but—well, no doubt some day——”

“Yes, but, well, someday—”

“But I want an engagement now,” said he, looking hungrier than ever; “a thousand pounds for thirteen lessons—to you, dear lady.”

“But I want an engagement now,” he said, looking hungrier than ever; “a thousand pounds for thirteen lessons—to you, dear lady.”

“It’s quite impossible,” said she, and she spoke firmly, for she knew from history how dangerous it is for a Magician to be allowed anywhere near a princess. Some harm almost always comes of it.

“It’s totally impossible,” she said, and her tone was strong because she knew from history how risky it is for a magician to be anywhere near a princess. Some kind of trouble almost always follows.

“Oh, very well!” said the Professor.

“Oh, fine!” said the Prof.

“You see my pupils are all princesses,” she went on, “they don’t require the use of magic, they can get all they want without it.”

“You see my students are all princesses,” she continued, “they don’t need magic; they can get everything they want without it.”

“Then it’s ‘No’?” said he.

“Then it’s ‘No’?” he said.

“It’s ‘No thank you kindly,’” said she.

“It’s ‘No thank you,’” she said.

Then, before she could stop him, he sprang past her out at the door, and she heard his boots on the oilcloth of the passage. She flew after him just in time to have the schoolroom door slammed and locked in her face.

Then, before she could stop him, he dashed past her out the door, and she heard his boots on the oilcloth in the hallway. She raced after him just in time to have the schoolroom door slammed and locked in her face.

“Well, I never!” said Miss Fitzroy Robinson. She hastened to the top of the house and hurried down the schoolroom[200] chimney, which had been made with steps, in case of fire or other emergency. She stepped out of the grate on to the schoolroom hearthrug just one second too late. The seven Princesses were all gone, and the Professor of Magic stood alone among the ink-stained desks, smiling the largest smile Miss Fitzroy Robinson had seen yet.

“Well, I can’t believe that!” said Miss Fitzroy Robinson. She rushed to the top of the house and quickly descended the schoolroom [200] chimney, which had been built with steps for emergencies like fires. She stepped out of the grate onto the schoolroom hearth rug just a second too late. The seven Princesses were all gone, and the Professor of Magic stood alone among the ink-stained desks, grinning the biggest smile Miss Fitzroy Robinson had ever seen.

“Oh, you naughty, bad, wicked man, you!” said she, shaking the school ruler at him.

“Oh, you naughty, bad, wicked man, you!” she said, shaking the school ruler at him.

·····

The next day was Saturday, and the King of the country called as usual to take his daughter Daisy out to spend her half holiday. The servant who opened the door had a coarse apron on and cinders in her hair, and the King thought it was sackcloth and ashes, and said so a little anxiously, but the girl said, “No, I’ve only been a-doing of the kitchen range—though, for the matter of that—but you’d best see missus herself.”

The next day was Saturday, and the King of the country called as usual to take his daughter Daisy out to spend her half holiday. The servant who opened the door was wearing a rough apron and had cinders in her hair. The King worried it looked like sackcloth and ashes and mentioned it a bit anxiously, but the girl replied, “No, I’ve just been cleaning the kitchen range—though, to be honest—but you should talk to the lady of the house herself.”

So the King was shown into the best parlour where the tasteful wax-flowers were, and the antimacassars and water-colour drawings executed by the pupils, and the wool mats which Miss Fitzroy Robinson’s[201] bed-ridden aunt made so beautifully. A delightful parlour full of the traces of the refining touch of a woman’s hand.

So the King was shown into the best sitting room, where the pretty wax flowers were, along with the antimacassars, watercolor paintings done by the students, and the wool mats that Miss Fitzroy Robinson’s[201] bed-ridden aunt made so beautifully. It was a lovely room filled with evidence of a woman's delicate touch.

Miss Fitzroy Robinson came in slowly and sadly. Her gown was neatly made of sack-cloth—with an ingenious trimming of small cinders sewn on gold braid—and some larger-sized cinders dangled by silken threads from the edge of her lace cap.

Miss Fitzroy Robinson walked in slowly and sadly. Her dress was well-made from sackcloth, with a clever trim of small cinders stitched onto gold braid, and some larger cinders hung from silky threads at the edge of her lace cap.

The King saw at once that she was annoyed about something. “I hope I’m not too early,” said he.

The King immediately noticed that she was upset about something. “I hope I’m not too early,” he said.

“Your Majesty,” she answered, “not at all. You are always punctual, as stated in your references. Something has happened. I will not aggravate your misfortunes by breaking them to you. Your daughter Daisy, the pride and treasure of our little circle, has disappeared. Her six royal companions are with her. For the present all are safe, but at the moment I am unable to lay my hand on any one of the seven.”

“Your Majesty,” she replied, “not at all. You’re always on time, as your references say. Something has happened. I won’t make your troubles worse by telling you directly. Your daughter Daisy, the pride and joy of our little group, has gone missing. Her six royal friends are with her. For now, they’re all safe, but right now I can’t find any one of the seven.”

The King sat down heavily on part of the handsome walnut and rep suite (ladies’ and gentlemen’s easy-chairs, couch and six occasional chairs) and gasped miserably. He could not find words. But the schoolmistress had written down what she was[202] going to say on a slate and learned it off by heart, so she was able to go on fluently.

The King sank heavily into a piece of the beautiful walnut and rep furniture (ladies’ and gentlemen’s armchairs, couch, and six side chairs) and gasped in frustration. He was at a loss for words. However, the schoolmistress had written out what she planned to say on a slate and memorized it, so she was able to continue smoothly.

“Your Majesty, I am not wholly to blame—hang me if I am—I mean hang me if you must; but first allow me to have the honour of offering to you one or two explanatory remarks.”

“Your Majesty, I’m not entirely to blame—go ahead and hang me if that’s what you want; but first, please allow me to have the honor of giving you a couple of explanatory comments.”

With this she sat down and told him the whole story of the Professor’s visit, only stopping exactly where I stopped when I was telling it to you just now.

With that, she sat down and shared the entire story of the Professor’s visit, only pausing exactly where I paused when I was telling it to you just now.

The King listened, plucking nervously at the fringe of a purple and crimson antimacassar.

The King listened, fidgeting nervously with the edge of a purple and red antimacassar.

“I never was satisfied with the Professor’s methods,” said Miss Fitzroy Robinson sadly; “and I always had my doubts as to his moral character, doubts now set at rest for ever. After concluding my course of instruction with him some years ago I took a series of lessons from a far more efficient master, and thanks to those lessons, which were, I may mention, extremely costly, I was mercifully enabled to put a spoke in the wheel of the unprincipled ruffian——”

“I was never satisfied with the Professor’s methods,” said Miss Fitzroy Robinson sadly; “and I always had my doubts about his moral character, doubts that are now settled for good. After finishing my course with him a few years ago, I took a series of lessons from a much better teacher, and thanks to those lessons, which were, I should mention, very expensive, I was fortunately able to disrupt the plans of the unscrupulous scoundrel——”

“Did you save the Princesses?” cried the King.

“Did you save the princesses?” yelled the king.

“No; but I can if your Majesty and the[203] other parents will leave the matter entirely in my hands.”

“No; but I can if Your Majesty and the[203] other parents will trust me completely with this.”

“It’s rather a serious matter,” said the King; “my poor little Daisy——”

“It’s quite serious,” said the King; “my poor little Daisy——”

“I would ask you,” said the schoolmistress with dignity, “not to attach too much importance to this event. Of course it is regrettable, but unpleasant accidents occur in all schools, and the consequences of them can usually be averted by the exercise of tact and judgment.”

“I would ask you,” said the schoolmistress with poise, “not to make too big a deal out of this event. Certainly, it’s unfortunate, but unpleasant incidents happen in all schools, and usually, they can be handled with tact and good judgment.”

“I ought to hang you, you know,” said the King doubtfully.

“I should hang you, you know,” the King said uncertainly.

“No doubt,” said Miss Fitzroy Robinson, “and if you do you’ll never see your Daisy again. Your duty as a parent—yes—and your duty to me—conflicting duties are very painful things.”

“No doubt,” said Miss Fitzroy Robinson, “and if you do, you’ll never see your Daisy again. Your responsibility as a parent—yes—and your obligation to me—conflicting responsibilities are very painful things.”

“But can I trust you?”

"But can I count on you?"

“I may remind you,” said she, drawing herself up so that the cinders rattled again, “that we exchanged satisfactory references at the commencement of our business relations.”

“I’d like to remind you,” she said, straightening up so that the cinders rattled again, “that we exchanged satisfactory references at the beginning of our business relationship.”

The King rose. “Well, Miss Fitzroy Robinson,” he said, “I have been entirely satisfied with Daisy’s progress since she has been in your charge, and I feel I cannot do[204] better than leave this matter entirely in your able hands.”

The King stood up. “Well, Miss Fitzroy Robinson,” he said, “I’ve been really pleased with Daisy’s progress while she’s been under your care, and I think I can’t do any better than to leave this matter completely in your capable hands.”

The schoolmistress made him a curtsey, and he went back to his marble palace a broken-hearted monarch, with his crown all on one side and his poor, dear nose red with weeping.

The schoolmistress curtsied to him, and he returned to his marble palace a heartbroken king, with his crown tilted to one side and his poor, dear nose red from crying.

The select boarding establishment was shut up.

The exclusive boarding school was closed.

Time went on and no news came of the lost Princesses.

Time went by, and there was no news about the missing princesses.

The King found but little comfort in the fact that his other child, Prince Denis, was still spared to him. Denis was all very well and a nice little boy in his way, but a boy is not a girl.

The King found little comfort in the fact that his other child, Prince Denis, was still with him. Denis was fine and a nice little boy in his own way, but a boy is not a girl.

The Queen was much more broken-hearted than the King, but of course she had the housekeeping to see to and the making of the pickles and preserves and the young Prince’s stockings to knit, so she had not much time for weeping, and after a year she said to the King—

The Queen was much more heartbroken than the King, but she had the housekeeping to take care of, the making of pickles and preserves, and the young Prince’s stockings to knit, so she didn’t have much time to cry. After a year, she said to the King—

“My dear, you ought to do something to distract your mind. It’s unkinglike to sit and cry all day. Now, do make an effort; do something useful, if it’s only opening a bazaar or laying a foundation stone.”

“My dear, you should do something to take your mind off things. It's not very royal to just sit and cry all day. Now, please try; do something productive, even if it's just opening a marketplace or laying a foundation stone.”

“I am frightened of bazaars,” said the King; “they are like bees—they buzz and worry; but foundation stones——” And after that he began to sit and think sometimes, without crying, and to make notes on the backs of old envelopes. So the Queen felt that she had not spoken quite in vain.

“I’m scared of bazaars,” said the King; “they’re like bees—they buzz and annoy me; but foundation stones——” And after that, he started to sit and think sometimes, without crying, and to write notes on the backs of old envelopes. So the Queen felt that she hadn’t spoken completely in vain.

A month later the suggestion of foundation stones bore fruit.

A month later, the idea of foundation stones paid off.

The King floated a company, and Fortunatus Rex & Co. became almost at once the largest speculative builders in the world.

The King started a company, and Fortunatus Rex & Co. quickly became the biggest speculative builders in the world.

Perhaps you do not know what a speculative builder is. I’ll tell you what the King and his Co. did, and then you will know.

Perhaps you don’t know what a speculative builder is. I’ll tell you what the King and his Company did, and then you’ll understand.

They bought all the pretty woods and fields they could get and cut them up into squares, and grubbed up the trees and the grass and put streets there and lamp-posts and ugly little yellow brick houses, in the hopes that people would want to live in them. And curiously enough people did. So the King and his Co. made quite a lot of money.

They bought up all the beautiful woods and fields they could find and divided them into plots, clearing away the trees and grass to build streets, streetlights, and unattractive little yellow brick houses, hoping that people would want to move in. Surprisingly, they did. So the King and his partners made a good amount of money.

It is curious that nearly all the great fortunes are made by turning beautiful things into ugly ones. Making beauty out of ugliness is very ill-paid work.

It’s interesting that almost all the big fortunes come from making beautiful things ugly. Creating beauty from ugliness gets hardly any reward.

The ugly little streets crawled further and[206] further out of the town, eating up the green country like greedy yellow caterpillars, but at the foot of the Clover Hill they had to stop. For the owner of Clover Hill would not sell any land at all—for any price that Fortunatus Rex & Co. could offer. In vain the solicitors of the Company called on the solicitors of the owner, wearing their best cloaks and swords and shields, and took them out to lunch and gave them nice things to eat and drink. Clover Hill was not for sale.

The ugly little streets stretched further and [206] further out of the town, devouring the green countryside like greedy yellow caterpillars, but they had to stop at the foot of Clover Hill. The owner of Clover Hill refused to sell any land at any price that Fortunatus Rex & Co. could offer. In vain, the company’s lawyers approached the owner’s lawyers, dressed in their best cloaks, swords, and shields, treated them to lunch, and offered them delicious food and drinks. Clover Hill was not for sale.

At last, however, a little old woman all in grey called at the Company’s shining brass and mahogany offices and had a private interview with the King himself.

At last, though, a little old woman dressed in grey visited the Company’s shiny brass and mahogany offices and had a private meeting with the King himself.

“I am the owner of Clover Hill,” said she, “and you may build on all its acres except the seven at the top and the fifteen acres that go round that seven, and you must build me a high wall round the seven acres and another round the fifteen—of red brick, mind; none of your cheap yellow stuff—and you must make a brand new law that any one who steals my fruit is to be hanged from the tree he stole it from. That’s all. What do you say?”

“I own Clover Hill,” she said, “and you can build on all its land except for the seven acres at the top and the fifteen acres that surround those seven. You need to build a high wall around the seven acres and another around the fifteen—make sure it’s made of red brick, not that cheap yellow stuff—and you have to create a new rule that anyone who steals my fruit will be hanged from the tree they stole it from. That’s it. What do you think?”

The King said “Yes,” because since his trouble he cared for nothing but building,[207] and his royal soul longed to see the green Clover Hill eaten up by yellow brick caterpillars with slate tops. He did not at all like building the two red brick walls, but he did it.

The King said “Yes,” because ever since his troubles began, he only cared about construction,[207] and his royal spirit yearned to see the green Clover Hill transformed by yellow brick monsters with slate roofs. He wasn’t fond of building the two red brick walls, but he did it anyway.

Now, the old woman wanted the walls and the acres to be this sort of shape—

Now, the old woman wanted the walls and the land to have this kind of shape—

Circle within a circle; inner circle: 7 acres; outer circle 15 acres

But it was such a bother getting the exact amount of ground into the two circles that all the surveyors tore out their hair by handfuls, and at last the King said, “Oh bother! Do it this way,” and drew a plan on the back of[208] an old Act of Parliament. So they did, and it was like this—

But it was such a hassle getting the right amount of ground into the two circles that all the surveyors were pulling their hair out, and finally, the King said, “Oh forget it! Do it like this,” and sketched a plan on the back of[208] an old Act of Parliament. So they did, and it looked like this—

number blocks

The old lady was very vexed when she found that there was only one wall between her orchard and the world, as you see was the case at the corner where the two 1’s and the 15 meet; but the King said he couldn’t afford to build it all over again and that she’d got her two walls as she had said. So she had to put up with it. Only she insisted on the King’s getting her a fierce bull-dog to fly at the throat of any one who should come over the wall at that weak point where the two 1’s join on to the 15. So he got her a stout bull-dog whose name was Martha, and brought it himself in a jewelled leash.

The old lady was really annoyed when she discovered that there was only one wall between her orchard and the outside world, just like at the spot where the two 1’s and the 15 intersect; but the King said he couldn't afford to rebuild it all and that she had her two walls as she mentioned. So she had to accept that. However, she insisted that the King get her a fierce bulldog to attack anyone who tried to climb over the wall at that weak point where the two 1’s connect to the 15. So he got her a strong bulldog named Martha and brought it to her himself on a jeweled leash.

“Martha will fly at any one who is not of kingly blood,” said he. “Of course she wouldn’t dream of biting a royal person; but, then, on the other hand, royal people don’t rob orchards.”

“Martha will attack anyone who isn’t of royal blood,” he said. “Of course, she wouldn’t think of biting a royal person; but, on the flip side, royal people don’t steal from orchards.”

So the old woman had to be contented. She tied Martha up in the unprotected corner of her inner enclosure and then she planted little baby apple trees and had a house built and sat down in it and waited.

So the old woman had to be satisfied. She tied Martha up in the exposed corner of her inner yard and then she planted small baby apple trees, had a house built, and sat down in it to wait.

And the King was almost happy. The creepy, crawly yellow caterpillars ate up Clover Hill—all except the little green crown on the top, where the apple trees were and the two red brick walls and the little house and the old woman.

And the King was nearly happy. The creepy, crawly yellow caterpillars devoured Clover Hill—except for the little green crown on top, where the apple trees stood, along with the two red brick walls, the small house, and the old woman.

The poor Queen went on seeing to the jam and the pickles and the blanket washing and the spring cleaning, and every now and then she would say to her husband—

The poor Queen kept taking care of the jam, the pickles, the laundry, and the spring cleaning, and occasionally she would say to her husband—

“Fortunatus, my love, do you really think Miss Fitzroy Robinson is trustworthy? Shall we ever see our Daisy again?”

“Fortunatus, my love, do you really think Miss Fitzroy Robinson is trustworthy? Will we ever see our Daisy again?”

And the King would rumple his fair hair with his hands till it stuck out like cheese straws under his crown, and answer—

And the King would mess up his nice hair with his hands until it stuck out like cheese straws under his crown, and respond—

“My dear, you must be patient; you know we had the very highest references.”

"My dear, you need to be patient; you know we had the best references."

Now one day the new yellow brick town the King had built had a delightful experience. Six handsome Princes on beautiful white horses came riding through the dusty little streets. The housings of their chargers shone with[210] silver embroidery and gleaming glowing jewels, and their gold armour flashed so gloriously in the sun that all the little children clapped their hands, and the Princes’ faces were so young and kind and handsome that all the old women said: “Bless their pretty hearts!”

Now one day, the new yellow brick town that the King had built had a wonderful experience. Six good-looking Princes on beautiful white horses rode through the dusty streets. The gear of their horses sparkled with[210] silver embroidery and shining jewels, and their gold armor gleamed so brilliantly in the sun that all the little kids clapped their hands. The Princes’ faces were so young, kind, and handsome that all the old women exclaimed, “Bless their sweet hearts!”

Now, of course, you will not need to be told that these six Princes were looking for the six grown-up Princesses who had been so happy at the Select Boarding Establishment. Their six Royal fathers, who lived many years’ journey away on the other side of the world, and had not yet heard that the Princesses were mislaid, had given Miss Fitzroy Robinson’s address to these Princes, and instructed them to marry the six Princesses without delay, and bring them home.

Now, of course, you don’t need to be told that these six princes were looking for the six grown-up princesses who had been so happy at the Select Boarding Establishment. Their six royal fathers, who lived many years' journey away on the other side of the world and hadn’t yet heard that the princesses were missing, had given Miss Fitzroy Robinson’s address to these princes and instructed them to marry the six princesses without delay and bring them home.

But when they got to the Select Boarding Establishment for the Daughters of Respectable Monarchs, the house was closed, and a card was in the window, saying that this desirable villa residence was to be let on moderate terms, furnished or otherwise. The wax fruit under the glass shade still showed attractively through the dusty panes. The six Princes looked through the window by turns. They were charmed with the furniture,[211] and the refining touch of a woman’s hand drew them like a magnet. They took the house, but they had their meals at the Palace by the King’s special invitation.

But when they arrived at the Select Boarding Establishment for the Daughters of Respectable Monarchs, the house was closed, and there was a card in the window saying that this desirable villa was available for rent at reasonable rates, furnished or otherwise. The wax fruit under the glass shade still looked appealing through the dusty windows. The six Princes took turns looking through the window. They were captivated by the furniture, and the delicate touch of a woman’s hand attracted them like a magnet. They rented the house, but they had their meals at the Palace thanks to the King’s special invitation.

King Fortunatus told the Princes the dreadful story of the disappearance of the entire Select School; and each Prince swore by his sword-hilt and his honour that he would find out the particular Princess that he was to marry, or perish in the attempt. For, of course, each Prince was to marry one Princess, mentioned by name in his instructions, and not one of the others.

King Fortunatus told the Princes the terrible story of how the whole Select School vanished; and each Prince swore by the hilt of his sword and his honor that he would discover the specific Princess he was meant to marry, or die trying. Naturally, each Prince was supposed to marry one Princess, who was specifically named in his instructions, and not any of the others.

The first night that the Princes spent in the furnished house passed quietly enough, so did the second and the third and the fourth, fifth and sixth, but on the seventh night, as the Princes sat playing spilikins in the schoolroom, they suddenly heard a voice that was not any of theirs. It said, “Open up Africa!”

The first night that the Princes spent in the furnished house went by quietly, as did the second, third, fourth, fifth, and sixth. However, on the seventh night, while the Princes were playing spilikins in the schoolroom, they suddenly heard a voice that wasn’t any of theirs. It said, “Open up Africa!”

The Princes looked here, there, and everywhere—but they could see no one. They had not been brought up to the exploring trade, and could not have opened up Africa if they had wanted to.

The Princes looked around, but they couldn’t see anyone. They hadn’t been raised to be explorers, and they wouldn’t have been able to uncover Africa even if they had tried.

“Or cut through the Isthmus of Panama,” said the voice again.

“Or cut through the Isthmus of Panama,” said the voice again.

Now, as it happened, none of the six Princes were engineers. They confessed as much.

Now, it turned out that none of the six princes were engineers. They admitted as much.

“Cut up China, then!” said the voice, desperately.

“Cut up China, then!” said the voice, desperately.

“It’s like the ghost of a Tory newspaper,” said one of the Princes.

“It’s like a ghost from a Tory newspaper,” said one of the Princes.

And then suddenly they knew that the voice came from one of the pair of globes which hung in frames at the end of the schoolroom. It was the terrestrial globe.

And then suddenly they realized that the voice came from one of the two globes hanging in frames at the end of the classroom. It was the world globe.

“I’m inside,” said the voice; “I can’t get out. Oh, cut the globe—anywhere—and let me out. But the African route is most convenient.”

“I’m inside,” said the voice; “I can’t get out. Oh, cut the globe—anywhere—and let me out. But the African route is the easiest.”

Prince Primus opened up Africa with his sword, and out tumbled half a Professor of Magic.

Prince Primus opened up Africa with his sword, and out came half a Professor of Magic.

“My other half’s in there,” he said, pointing to the Celestial globe. “Let my legs out, do——”

“My other half’s in there,” he said, pointing to the Celestial globe. “Let me out, do——”

But Prince Secundus said, “Not so fast,” and Prince Tertius said, “Why were you shut up?”

But Prince Secundus said, “Not so fast,” and Prince Tertius asked, “Why were you locked up?”

“I was shut up for as pretty a bit of parlour-magic as ever you saw in all your born days,” said the top half of the Professor of Magic.

“I was locked up for quite a show of magic, the likes of which you’ve never seen in your whole life,” said the top half of the Professor of Magic.

“Oh, you were, were you?” said Prince[213] Quartus; “well, your legs aren’t coming out just yet. We want to engage a competent magician. You’ll do.”

“Oh, you were, were you?” said Prince[213] Quartus; “well, your legs aren’t going anywhere just yet. We need to hire a skilled magician. You’re up for it.”

“But I’m not all here,” said the Professor.

“But I’m not fully present,” said the Professor.

“Quite enough of you,” said Prince Quintus.

“That's enough from you,” said Prince Quintus.

“Now look here,” said Prince Sextus; “we want to find our six Princesses. We can give a very good guess as to how they were lost; but we’ll let bygones be bygones. You tell us how to find them, and after our weddings we’ll restore your legs to the light of day.”

“Now listen,” said Prince Sextus; “we need to find our six Princesses. We can make a pretty good guess about how they got lost, but let’s not dwell on the past. You tell us how to find them, and after our weddings, we’ll bring your legs back into the light.”

“This half of me feels so faint,” said the half Professor of Magic.

“This part of me feels so weak,” said the half Professor of Magic.

“What are we to do?” said all the Princes, threateningly; “if you don’t tell us, you shall never have a leg to stand on.”

“What should we do?” said all the Princes, threateningly; “if you don’t tell us, you won’t have a leg to stand on.”

“Steal apples,” said the half Professor, hoarsely, and fainted away.

“Steal apples,” said the half Professor, hoarsely, and fainted.

They left him lying on the bare boards between the inkstained desks, and off they went to steal apples. But this was not so easy. Because Fortunatus Rex & Co. had built, and built, and built, and apples do not grow freely in those parts of the country which have been “opened up” by speculative builders.

They left him lying on the bare floor between the ink-stained desks and went off to steal apples. But this wasn’t easy. Fortunatus Rex & Co. had built and built and built, and apples don’t grow freely in areas that have been “opened up” by speculative builders.

So at last they asked the little Prince Denis where he went for apples when he wanted them. And Denis said—

So finally they asked the little Prince Denis where he goes for apples when he wants them. And Denis said—

“The old woman at the top of Clover Hill has apples in her seven acres, and in her fifteen acres, but there’s a fierce bulldog in the seven acres, and I’ve stolen all the apples in the fifteen acres myself.”

“The old woman at the top of Clover Hill has apples in her seven acres and in her fifteen acres, but there’s a fierce bulldog in the seven acres, and I’ve picked all the apples in the fifteen acres myself.”

“We’ll try the seven acres,” said the Princes.

“We’ll give the seven acres a shot,” said the Princes.

“Very well,” said Denis; “You’ll be hanged if you’re caught. So, as I put you up to it, I’m coming too, and if you won’t take me, I’ll tell. So there!”

“Alright,” said Denis; “You’ll be hanged if you get caught. So, since I encouraged you to do it, I’m going along too, and if you won’t take me, I’ll tell. So there!”

For Denis was a most honourable little Prince, and felt that you must not send others into danger unless you go yourself, and he would never have stolen apples if it had not been quite as dangerous as leading armies.

For Denis was a very honorable little Prince, and he believed that you shouldn't send others into danger unless you go yourself, and he would never have stolen apples if it hadn't been just as dangerous as leading armies.

So the Princes had to agree, and the very next night Denis let himself down out of his window by a knotted rope made of all the stockings his mother had knitted for him, and the grown-up Princes were waiting under the window, and off they all went to the orchard on the top of Clover Hill.

So the Princes had to agree, and the very next night, Denis climbed down out of his window using a knotted rope made from all the stockings his mom had knitted for him. The older Princes were waiting under the window, and off they all went to the orchard on top of Clover Hill.

They climbed the wall at the proper corner, and Martha, the bulldog, who was very wellbred,[215] and knew a Prince when she saw one, wagged her kinked tail respectfully and wished them good luck.

They climbed the wall at the right corner, and Martha, the bulldog, who was really well-bred,[215] and recognized a Prince when she saw one, wagged her curly tail politely and wished them good luck.

The Princes stole over the dewy orchard grass and looked at tree after tree: there were no apples on any of them.

The princes quietly walked through the dewy orchard grass, checking one tree after another: none of them had any apples.

Only at last, in the very middle of the orchard there was a tree with a copper trunk and brass branches, and leaves of silver. And on it hung seven beautiful golden apples.

Only at last, right in the middle of the orchard, there was a tree with a copper trunk and brass branches, and silver leaves. And on it hung seven beautiful golden apples.

So each Prince took one of the golden apples, very quietly, and off they went, anxious to get back to the half-Professor of Magic, and learn what to do next. No one had any doubt as to the half-Professor having told the truth; for when your legs depend on your speaking the truth you will not willingly tell a falsehood.

So each Prince took one of the golden apples quietly, and off they went, eager to return to the half-Professor of Magic and find out what to do next. No one doubted that the half-Professor had spoken the truth; when your life depends on being truthful, you won’t willingly lie.

They stole away as quietly as they could, each with a gold apple in his hand, but as they went Prince Denis could not resist his longing to take a bite out of his apple. He opened his mouth very wide so as to get a good bite, and the next moment he howled aloud, for the apple was as hard as stone, and the poor little boy had broken nearly all his first teeth.

They sneaked away as quietly as possible, each holding a gold apple in their hand. However, as they walked, Prince Denis couldn't resist the urge to take a bite out of his apple. He opened his mouth wide to get a good bite, and the next moment he screamed in pain, because the apple was as hard as a rock, and the poor little boy had almost broken all of his first teeth.

He flung the apple away in a rage, and the[216] next moment the old woman rushed out of her house. She screamed. Martha barked. Prince Denis howled. The whole town was aroused, and the six Princes were arrested, and taken under a strong guard to the Tower. Denis was let off, on the ground of his youth, and, besides, he had lost most of his teeth, which is a severe punishment, even for stealing apples.

He threw the apple away in anger, and the[216] next moment the old woman ran out of her house. She yelled. Martha barked. Prince Denis howled. The whole town was stirred up, and the six princes were arrested and taken under heavy guard to the Tower. Denis was let go because of his age, and besides, he had lost most of his teeth, which is a pretty serious punishment, even for stealing apples.

The King sat in his Hall of Justice next morning, and the old woman and the Princes came before him. When the story had been told, he said—

The King sat in his Hall of Justice the next morning, and the old woman and the Princes came before him. After the story was told, he said—

“My dear fellows, I hope you’ll excuse me—the laws of hospitality are strict—but business is business after all. I should not like to have any constitutional unpleasantness over a little thing like this; you must all be hanged to-morrow morning.”

“My dear friends, I hope you’ll forgive me—the rules of hospitality are strict—but business is business after all. I would prefer not to have any constitutional issues over something this small; you all must be hanged tomorrow morning.”

The Princes were extremely vexed, but they did not make a fuss. They asked to see Denis, and told him what to do.

The Princes were very annoyed, but they didn't make a scene. They asked to see Denis and told him what to do.

So Denis went to the furnished house which had once been a Select Boarding Establishment for the Daughters of Respectable Monarchs. The door was locked, but Denis knew a way in, because his sister had told him all about it one holiday. He got up on[217] the roof and walked down the schoolroom chimney.

So Denis went to the furnished house that used to be a Select Boarding School for the Daughters of Respectable Monarchs. The door was locked, but Denis knew how to get in because his sister had told him all about it one holiday. He climbed up onto[217] the roof and walked down the schoolroom chimney.

There, on the schoolroom floor, lay half a Professor of Magic, struggling feebly, and uttering sad, faint squeals.

There, on the classroom floor, lay half a Professor of Magic, struggling weakly and making sad, faint squeaks.

“What are we to do now?” said Denis.

“What are we supposed to do now?” said Denis.

“Steal apples,” said the half-Professor in a weak whisper. “Do let my legs out. Slice up the Great Bear—or the Milky Way would be a good one for them to come out by.”

“Steal apples,” said the half-Professor in a faint whisper. “Please let my legs out. Cut up the Great Bear—or the Milky Way would be a good option for them to come out by.”

But Denis knew better.

But Denis knew more.

“Not till we get the lost Princesses,” said he, “now, what’s to be done?”

“Not until we find the lost princesses,” he said, “so, what should we do now?”

“Steal apples I tell you,” said the half-Professor, crossly; “seven apples—there—seven kisses. Cut them down. Oh go along with you, do. Leave me to die, you heartless boy. I’ve got pins and needles in my legs.”

“Steal apples, I’m telling you,” said the half-Professor, irritably; “seven apples—there—seven kisses. Cut them down. Oh, just go on and do it. Leave me here to die, you heartless boy. I’ve got pins and needles in my legs.”

Then off ran Denis to the Seven Acre Orchard at the top of Clover Hill, and there were the six Princes hanging to the apple-tree, and the hangman had gone home to his dinner, and there was no one else about. And the Princes were not dead.

Then Denis took off to the Seven Acre Orchard at the top of Clover Hill, and there were the six Princes hanging from the apple tree, and the hangman had gone home for his dinner, and there was no one else around. And the Princes were not dead.

Denis climbed up the tree and cut the Princes down with the penknife of the gardener’s boy. (You will often find this[218] penknife mentioned in your German exercises; now you know why so much fuss is made about it.)

Denis climbed the tree and cut down the Princes with the gardener’s boy’s penknife. (You will often see this[218] penknife referenced in your German exercises; now you know why it gets so much attention.)

The Princes fell to the ground, and when they recovered their wits Denis told them what he had done.

The Princes fell to the ground, and when they regained their composure, Denis told them what he had done.

“Oh why did you cut us down?” said the Princes, “we were having such happy dreams.”

“Oh, why did you cut us down?” said the Princes. “We were having such happy dreams.”

“Well,” said Denis, shutting up the penknife of the gardener’s boy, “of all the ungrateful chaps!” And he turned his back and marched off. But they ran quickly after him and thanked him and told him how they had been dreaming of walking arm in arm with the most dear and lovely Princesses in the world.

“Well,” said Denis, closing the gardener’s boy's penknife, “of all the ungrateful guys!” And he turned away and walked off. But they quickly chased after him, thanked him, and told him how they had been dreaming of walking arm in arm with the most beloved and beautiful princesses in the world.

“Well,” said Denis, “it’s no use dreaming about them. You’ve got your own registered Princesses to find, and the half-Professor says, ‘Steal apples.’”

“Well,” Denis said, “it’s pointless to dream about them. You’ve got your own registered Princesses to track down, and the half-Professor says, ‘Steal apples.’”

“There aren’t any more to steal,” said the Princes—but when they looked, there were the gold apples back on the tree just as before.

“There aren’t any more to steal,” said the Princes—but when they looked, there were the gold apples back on the tree just as before.

So once again they each picked one. Denis chose a different one this time. He thought it might be softer. The last time he had[219] chosen the biggest apple—but now he took the littlest apple of all.

So once again, they each picked one. Denis chose a different one this time. He thought it might be softer. The last time he had[219] picked the biggest apple—but now he picked the smallest apple of all.

“Seven kisses!” he cried, and began to kiss the little gold apple.

“Seven kisses!” he exclaimed, and started to kiss the little gold apple.

Each Prince kissed the apple he held, till the sound of kisses was like the whisper of the evening wind in leafy trees. And, of course, at the seventh kiss each Prince found that he had in his hand not an apple, but the fingers of a lovely Princess. As for Denis, he had got his little sister Daisy, and he was so glad he promised at once to give her his guinea-pigs and his whole collection of foreign postage stamps.

Each prince kissed the apple he was holding until the sound of their kisses was like the soft rustle of the evening wind in the trees. And, naturally, with the seventh kiss, each prince discovered that he was holding not an apple, but the fingers of a beautiful princess. As for Denis, he had his little sister Daisy, and he was so happy that he immediately promised to give her his guinea pigs and his entire collection of foreign postage stamps.

“What is your name, dear and lovely lady?” asked Prince Primus.

“What’s your name, beautiful lady?” asked Prince Primus.

“Sexta,” said his Princess. And then it turned out that every single one of the Princes had picked the wrong apple, so that each one had a Princess who was not the one mentioned in his letter of instructions. Secundus had plucked the apple that held Quinta, and Tertius held Quarta, and so on—and everything was as criss-cross-crooked as it possibly could be.

“Sixth,” said his Princess. And then it turned out that every single one of the Princes had chosen the wrong apple, so each one had a Princess who wasn’t the one mentioned in his instructions. Secundus had picked the apple that contained Quinta, and Tertius had Quarta, and so on—and everything was as mixed-up as it could possibly be.

And yet nobody wanted to change.

And yet nobody wanted to change.

Then the old woman came out of her house and looked at them and chuckled, and she said—

Then the old woman came out of her house, looked at them with a chuckle, and said—

“You must be contented with what you have.”

“You should be satisfied with what you have.”

“We are,” said all twelve of them, “but what about our parents?”

“We are,” said all twelve of them, “but what about our parents?”

“They must put up with your choice,” said the old woman, “it’s the common lot of parents.”

“They have to deal with your choice,” said the old woman, “it’s just what parents go through.”

“I think you ought to sort yourselves out properly,” said Denis; “I’m the only one who’s got his right Princess—because I wasn’t greedy. I took the smallest.”

“I think you guys should figure things out properly,” said Denis; “I’m the only one who’s got the right Princess—because I wasn’t greedy. I went for the smallest.”

The tallest Princess showed him a red mark on her arm, where his little teeth had been two nights before, and everybody laughed.

The tallest princess showed him a red mark on her arm, where his little teeth had been two nights earlier, and everyone laughed.

But the old woman said—

But the elderly woman said—

“They can’t change, my dear. When a Prince has picked a gold apple that has a Princess in it, and has kissed it till she comes out, no other Princess will ever do for him, any more than any other Prince will ever do for her.”

“They can’t change, my dear. Once a Prince has picked a gold apple that holds a Princess inside and has kissed it until she emerges, no other Princess will ever satisfy him, just as no other Prince will ever satisfy her.”

While she was speaking the old woman got younger and younger and younger, till as she spoke the last words she was quite young, not more than fifty-five. And it was Miss Fitzroy Robinson!

While she was speaking, the old woman became younger and younger until, by the time she finished her last words, she looked quite young, no more than fifty-five. And it was Miss Fitzroy Robinson!

Her pupils stepped forward one by one with[221] respectful curtsies, and she allowed them to kiss her on the cheek, just as if it was breaking-up day.

Her students stepped forward one by one with[221] respectful curtsies, and she let them kiss her on the cheek, just like it was the last day of school.

Then, all together, and very happily, they went down to the furnished villa that had once been the Select School, and when the half-professor had promised on his honour as a Magician to give up Magic and take to a respectable trade, they took his legs out of the starry sphere, and gave them back to him; and he joined himself together, and went off full of earnest resolve to live and die an honest plumber.

Then, all together and very happily, they went down to the furnished villa that had once been the Select School. When the half-professor promised on his honor as a Magician to give up Magic and pursue a respectable trade, they pulled his legs out of the starry sphere and handed them back to him. He put himself together and left, determined to live and die as an honest plumber.

“My talents won’t be quite wasted,” said he; “a little hanky-panky is useful in most trades.”

“My talents won’t go to waste,” he said; “a bit of trickery is helpful in most professions.”

When the King asked Miss Fitzroy Robinson to name her own reward for restoring the Princesses, she said—

When the King asked Miss Fitzroy Robinson to name her own reward for saving the Princesses, she said—

“Make the land green again, your Majesty.”

"Make the land green again, Your Majesty."

So Fortunatus Rex & Co. devoted themselves to pulling down and carting off the yellow streets they had built. And now the country there is almost as green and pretty as it was before Princess Daisy and the six parlour-boarders were turned into gold apples.

So Fortunatus Rex & Co. focused on tearing down and transporting the yellow streets they had constructed. Now the area is nearly as green and lovely as it was before Princess Daisy and the six parlor-boarders were transformed into golden apples.

“It was very clever of dear Miss Fitzroy Robinson to shut up that Professor in those[222] two globes,” said the Queen; “it shows the advantage of having lessons from the best Masters.”

“It was really smart of dear Miss Fitzroy Robinson to lock that Professor in those[222] two globes,” said the Queen; “it shows the benefit of learning from the best teachers.”

“Yes,” said the King, “I always say that you cannot go far wrong if you insist on the highest references!”

“Yes,” said the King, “I always say that you can't go wrong if you stick to the best references!”



THE SUMS THAT CAME RIGHT

THE SUMS THAT CAME RIGHT

“IF twenty-seven barrelsful of apples cost £25 13s. 3d., what would the same barrels be worth if they had been packed by a dishonest person, who only put in 7/9ths of apples in each barrel and the rest sawdust?”

“IF twenty-seven barrels of apples cost £25 13s. 3d., what would the same barrels be worth if they had been packed by a dishonest person, who only put in 7/9ths of apples in each barrel and the rest sawdust?”

This was the sum.

This was the total.

It does not look very hard, perhaps, to you who have studied ardently for years at a Board School, or a High School, or a Preparatory School for the sons of gentlemen; but to Edwin it looked as hard as a ship’s biscuit. But he went for it like a man, and presently produced an Answer and his Master wrote a big curly R across the sum. Perhaps you do not know that a big curly R means Right? As for the answer to the sum, I will try to get a Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge (who is a very terrible person), to work it out for you, and if he can do it I will put the answer at the end of this story. I cannot work it myself.

It might not seem very difficult to you, who have spent years studying at a public school, a high school, or a prep school for affluent boys; but to Edwin, it looked as tough as a ship’s biscuit. Still, he tackled it like a champ and soon produced an answer, which his teacher marked with a big curly R across the problem. You might not know that a big curly R means Right? As for the answer to the problem, I'll try to get a fellow from Trinity College, Cambridge (who is quite a tough nut), to figure it out for you, and if he can do it, I’ll include the answer at the end of this story. I can't figure it out myself.

Edwin was glad to see the large curly R. He saw it so seldom that to meet it was a real pleasure.

Edwin was happy to see the big curly R. He came across it so rarely that encountering it was a real delight.

“But what’s the use?” he said. “Everything else leads to something else, except lessons. If you put seeds in the garden they come up flowers, unless they’re rotten seeds or you forget where you put them. And if you buy a rabbit—well, there it is, unless it dies. And if you eat your dinner—well, you’re not hungry any more for an hour or two. But lessons!”

“But what’s the point?” he said. “Everything else leads to something, except lessons. If you plant seeds in the garden, they grow into flowers, unless they’re bad seeds or you forget where you planted them. And if you buy a rabbit—well, there it is, unless it dies. And if you eat your dinner—well, you’re not hungry anymore for an hour or two. But lessons!”

He bit his penholder angrily and put his head into his desk to look for nibs to play Simpkins minor with. You know the game of nibs, of course? He held up the lid of the desk on his head, as I daresay you have often done, and the inside of the desk was darkish, so that the sudden light at the very back of the desk showed quite brightly and unmistakably.

He angrily bit his pen holder and put his head down on his desk to look for nibs to play Simpkins minor with. You know the game of nibs, right? He held the lid of the desk on his head, as I’m sure you’ve done before, and the inside of the desk was dim, so the sudden light way at the back of the desk shone quite brightly and clearly.

“Those firework fusees, O Crikey!” was Edwin’s first thought.

“Those firework fuses, oh wow!” was Edwin’s first thought.

But it was no firework fusee. It was like glow-worms, only a thousand times more bright and white. For it was the light of pure reason, and it glowed from the glorious eyes of the Arithmetic Fairy. You did not know that there was an Arithmetic Fairy? If[227] you knew as much as I do, it would be simply silly for me to try to tell you stories, wouldn’t it?

But it wasn’t just a firework spark. It was like glow-worms, but a thousand times brighter and whiter. It was the light of pure reason, shining from the glorious eyes of the Arithmetic Fairy. You didn’t know there was an Arithmetic Fairy? If[227] you knew as much as I do, it would be completely silly for me to try to tell you stories, wouldn’t it?

Her wonderful eyes gleamed and flashed straight into the round goggling eyes of the amazed Edwin.

Her beautiful eyes sparkled and shone directly into the wide, staring eyes of the stunned Edwin.

“Upon my word!” she said.

"Honestly!" she said.

Edwin said nothing.

Edwin didn't say anything.

“Did no one ever tell you?” the fairy went on, shaking out her dress, which was woven of the integral calculus, and trimmed with a dazzling fringe of logarithms. “Did no one ever tell you that the things that happen when you’ve done your sums right, happen when you’re grown up?”

“Did no one ever tell you?” the fairy continued, fluffing out her dress, which was made of integral calculus and edged with a stunning fringe of logarithms. “Did no one ever tell you that the things that happen when you’ve done your math right, happen when you’re an adult?”

“I don’t care what happens then,” Edwin dared to say, for the flashing eyes were kind eyes. “I shall be a pirate, or a bushranger, or something.”

“I don’t care what happens then,” Edwin dared to say, because the flashing eyes were kind. “I’ll be a pirate, or a bushranger, or something.”

The fairy drew herself up, and her graceful garland of simple equations trembled as Edwin breathed heavily.

The fairy straightened herself, and her elegant garland of simple equations quivered as Edwin breathed heavily.

“A Pirate,” said she, “a nice sort of pirate who can’t calculate his men’s share of the plunder to three-seventeenths of a gold link of the dead captain’s chain! A fine bushranger who can’t arrange the forty-two bullets from the revolvers of his seven dauntless followers[228] so that each of the fifteen enemies gets his fair share! Go along with you!” said the Arithmetic Fairy.

“A pirate,” she said, “a real pirate who can’t figure out his men’s share of the loot to three-seventeenths of a gold link from the dead captain’s chain! A great bushranger who can’t organize the forty-two bullets from the revolvers of his seven fearless followers[228] so that each of the fifteen enemies gets their fair share! Get out of here!” said the Arithmetic Fairy.

But Edwin’s eyes were, as I said, wide open, goggling.

But Edwin’s eyes were, as I mentioned, wide open, staring.

“I say,” he suddenly remarked, “how jolly pretty you are.”

“I say,” he suddenly said, “how wonderfully pretty you are.”

The Arithmetic Fairy has but one weakness—a feminine weakness. She loves a pretty speech. If blunt, so much the worse; yet even bluntness....

The Arithmetic Fairy has only one weakness—a feminine weakness. She loves a sweet compliment. If it's harsh, that's even worse; yet even harshness...

She looked down and played shyly with the bunch of miscellaneous examples in vulgar fractions which adorned her waistband.

She looked down and nervously fiddled with the mix of random charms in funky designs that decorated her waistband.

“I suppose you can’t be expected to understand, yet,” she said, and she said it very gently.

“I guess you can’t be expected to understand, yet,” she said, and she said it very gently.

Edwin took courage.

Edwin mustered his courage.

“When I do things I want something to happen at once. ‘I want a white rabbit and I want it now.’”

“When I do things, I want something to happen immediately. ‘I want a white rabbit and I want it now.’”

She did not recognise the quotation.

She didn't recognize the quote.

“Get your Master to set you a little simple multiplication sum in white rabbits,” she said. “Goodbye, my child. You’ll know me better in time, and as you know me better you’ll love me more.”

“Have your Master give you a simple multiplication problem with white rabbits,” she said. “Goodbye, my child. You’ll get to know me better over time, and as you do, you’ll love me more.”

“I ... you’re lovely now,” said Edwin.

“I ... you’re beautiful now,” said Edwin.

The Fairy laughed, and spread her dazzling wings glistening with all the glories of the higher mathematics.

The Fairy laughed and spread her shimmering wings, sparkling with the brilliance of advanced mathematics.

Edwin closed dazzled eyes, and opened them as the desk lid shut down on his head, swayed by no uncertain hand. It was the mathematical master’s hand, in fact.

Edwin shut his dazzled eyes and opened them again as the desk lid came down on his head, pushed by no uncertain hand. It was, in fact, the hand of the math teacher.

A new example was set. And, curiously enough, white rabbits were in it.

A new example was established. And, interestingly enough, white rabbits were part of it.

“If seven thousand five hundred and sixty-three white rabbits,” it began. Edwin, his brain in a whirl, worked it correctly, by a sort of inspiration, like an ancient prophet or a calculating machine.

“If seven thousand five hundred and sixty-three white rabbits,” it started. Edwin, his mind spinning, figured it out accurately, almost intuitively, like an ancient prophet or a calculator.

When he returned, with his books in a strap, to the red villa whose gables meant home for him, he found an excited crowd dancing round the white-painted gates.

When he got back, carrying his books in a strap, to the red villa that felt like home to him, he saw an excited crowd dancing around the white-painted gates.

The whole of the front garden, as well as most of the back garden, was a seething mass of white rabbits. Seven thousand five hundred and sixty-three there were, to be exact. I alone know this. The joyous Edwin and his distracted parents were never able to count them.

The entire front yard, along with most of the backyard, was a chaotic mix of white rabbits. There were exactly seven thousand five hundred sixty-three of them. I alone know this. The cheerful Edwin and his preoccupied parents could never manage to count them.

“What a lot of hutches we shall want,” Edwin thought gaily. But when his father came home from the Stock Exchange, where[230] he spent his days in considering 7⅝ and 10-3/32—no doubt under the direct guidance of the Arithmetic Fairy, he said at once—

“What a lot of hutches we’re going to need,” Edwin thought happily. But when his father came home from the Stock Exchange, where[230] he spent his days dealing with 7⅝ and 10-3/32—clearly under the direct guidance of the Arithmetic Fairy, he said right away—

“Send for the poulterer.”

“Call the butcher.”

This was done. Only one pair of white rabbits remained the property of Edwin, but these, by the power of the Arithmetic Fairy, became ten by Christmas.

This was done. Only one pair of white rabbits still belonged to Edwin, but with the help of the Arithmetic Fairy, they grew to ten by Christmas.

The rabbits disposed of, peace spread a longing wing over the villa, but was not allowed to settle.

The rabbits taken care of, a sense of peace spread a hopeful wing over the villa, but it wasn’t allowed to settle.

“Oh, please ’m,” the startled cook, cap all crooked, exclaimed in the hall, “the cellar is choke-full of apples—most of ’em bad ’m—I never see no one deliver them, nor yet give no receipt.”

“Oh, please ma'am,” the startled cook, cap all crooked, exclaimed in the hall, “the cellar is jam-packed with apples—most of them bad, ma'am—I never saw anyone deliver them, nor did they give any receipt.”

The cook, for once in a lurid career, spoke truth. The cellar was full of apples. Nineteen pounds nineteen and twopence and one-third of a pennyworth—to be accurate.

The cook, for once in a colorful career, spoke the truth. The cellar was full of apples. Nineteen pounds nineteen and two pence and one-third of a penny's worth—to be precise.

Edwin went to bed, feeling now quite sure that he had not dreamed the Arithmetic Fairy, and anxiously wondering what to-morrow’s sums would be about. Not, he trusted, about snakes, or Sunday School teachers.

Edwin went to bed, feeling pretty sure that he had not dreamed the Arithmetic Fairy, and anxiously wondering what tomorrow’s math problems would be about. Not, he hoped, anything about snakes or Sunday School teachers.

The next day’s sum was about oranges. Edwin did it correctly, and went home a prey to the most golden apprehensions. Nor were[231] these unfounded. The whole of the dining-room and most of the hall—up to the seventh step of the neatly carpeted stairs, was golden with oranges. Edwin’s father said some severe things about practical jokers, and sent for the greengrocer. Edwin ate nine 3/7th oranges, and went to bed yellow, but not absolutely unhappy.

The next day's total was about oranges. Edwin got it right and went home filled with the most optimistic thoughts. And they weren’t baseless. The entire dining room and most of the hall—up to the seventh step of the neatly carpeted stairs—were covered in oranges. Edwin's dad had some harsh words about practical jokers and called the greengrocer. Edwin ate nine 3/7ths of an orange and went to bed feeling a bit yellow, but not completely unhappy.

But now he was quite sure.

But now he was completely sure.

On the following day his sum dealt with elephants, and in such numbers that his father, on returning from business, yielded to a very natural annoyance, and gave notice to his landlord that he should, at Lady Day, leave a villa where elephants and oranges occurred to such an extent.

On the next day, his total was about elephants, and there were so many that when his father got back from work, he felt understandably irritated and told his landlord that he would be moving out of the villa at Lady Day because of the excessive elephants and oranges.

No one suspected Edwin of having anything to do with these happenings. And indeed, it was not his fault, so how and why could or should he have owned up to it?

No one suspected Edwin of being involved in these events. And honestly, it wasn't his fault, so how and why would he need to admit to it?

I wish I had time to tell you of the events that occurred when Edwin’s sums were set in buttered muffins. Of the seventy-five pigs travelling in a circle at varying rates, I can only say that part of this circle ran through Edwin’s mother’s drawing-room. Nor can I here relate the tale of the three hundred lightning conductors which were suddenly[232] found to be attached to the once happy villa-home. Edwin’s mother cried all day when she was not laughing, and people came from far and near to see the haunted house. For when it came to four thousand white owls and a church steeple every one felt that it was more than a mere accident.

I wish I had time to tell you about the events that happened when Edwin's math problems were hidden in buttered muffins. Of the seventy-five pigs moving in a circle at different speeds, I can only mention that part of this circle went through Edwin's mother's living room. I also can’t share the story of the three hundred lightning rods that were suddenly found attached to the once joyful villa-home. Edwin's mother cried all day when she wasn't laughing, and people came from all over to see the haunted house. Because when it came to four thousand white owls and a church steeple, everyone felt like it was more than just a coincidence.

Edwin’s master had a pretty taste in sums, and about once a term he used to set a sum about canes. Edwin worked that sum wrong on purpose, so I suppose it served him right that the canes should be at home before he was, just as they would have been if he had worked the sum properly, and as he had borrowed his father’s razor that morning to sharpen a slate-pencil, the fifty-seven canes were not all thrown away.

Edwin’s master had a good sense for problems, and about once a term, he would assign a problem about canes. Edwin intentionally solved that problem incorrectly, so I guess it was fair that the canes arrived home before he did, just as they would have if he had done the problem correctly. Plus, since he had borrowed his dad’s razor that morning to sharpen a slate pencil, the fifty-seven canes weren't all tossed out.

But it was the sum about the cistern that convinced Edwin of the desperate need of finding the Arithmetic Fairy, and begging her to take back the present she had made him. It is not polite to ask this, but Edwin had to do it. You see in the sum the cistern had to leak three pints in thirteen minutes and a quarter, but the cistern at home happened to have a little leak of its own already, where Edwin had tried his new drill on it, and the two leaks together managed so well that when[233] Edwin got home he found water dripping from all the top bedroom ceilings and the staircase was a sort of Niagara. It was very exciting—but when the plumber came he let Edwin’s father know all about the little drilled hole, and Edwin got the credit of the leak in the sum, which was much larger and most unfair. His father spoke to Edwin about this matter in his study, and it was then that Edwin saw that he must put an end to the sums that came true.

But it was the math problem about the cistern that made Edwin realize he desperately needed to find the Arithmetic Fairy and ask her to take back the gift she had given him. It’s not polite to make such a request, but Edwin felt he had to. You see, in the problem, the cistern was supposed to leak three pints in thirteen and a quarter minutes, but the one at home had a small leak of its own from when Edwin had tried out his new drill. The two leaks combined created quite a scene, so when Edwin got home, he found water dripping from all the bedroom ceilings, and the staircase was like a mini Niagara Falls. It was really exciting—but when the plumber came, he informed Edwin’s father about the little drilled hole, and Edwin ended up being blamed for the leak in the problem, which was much bigger and totally unfair. His father talked to Edwin about this in his study, and it was then that Edwin realized he had to put a stop to the math problems that came true.

So he went up to his bedroom with his candle and his arithmetic book. Directly he put the candle on the chest of drawers a big splash of water from the ceiling fell right on the flame and it went out. He had to go right down stairs to get another light. Then he put the candle on the dressing table—splash—out it went. Chair. Splash! Out! At last he got the candle to stay alight on the washhand-stand, which was, by some curious accident, the only dry place in the room.

So he went up to his bedroom with his candle and his math book. As soon as he placed the candle on the dresser, a big drop of water from the ceiling fell right onto the flame and it went out. He had to go back downstairs to get another light. Then he put the candle on the vanity—splash—it went out. Chair. Splash! Out! Finally, he managed to keep the candle lit on the washstand, which, by some strange chance, was the only dry spot in the room.

Then he opened his book. Somewhere in the book he knew there must be something that would fetch the fairy. He said the Multiplication Table up to nine times-after that, as you know, the worst is over. But no fairy appeared.

Then he opened his book. Somewhere in the book, he knew there had to be something that would summon the fairy. He recited the Multiplication Table up to nine times—after that, as you know, the worst is over. But no fairy appeared.

Then he read aloud the instructions for[234] working the different rules, including the examples given. There was no result.

Then he read aloud the instructions for[234] working the different rules, including the examples given. There was no result.

Then he called to the Fairy—but she did not come.

Then he called out to the Fairy—but she didn’t show up.

Then he tried counting. Then counting and calling mixed with other things. Like this:

Then he tried counting. Then he mixed counting and calling with other things. Like this:

“Oh, good Fairy! One-two-three-four-five-six-seven; do come and help me! Eight-nine-ten-eleven! Beautiful, dear, kind, lovely fairy! Nine nines are eighty-one! Dear fairy, do come! Seven million two hundred thousand six hundred and fifty-nine! I will always love you if you will come to me now. Three-sevenths of five-ninths of five-twelfths of sixteen-fiftieths. You were so kind the other day. Two and two are four, and three are seven! Do come now—you’ve no idea what an awful mess you’ve got me into. Seven nines are sixty-three—though I know you meant it kindly. Dear Fairy. Thirteen from thirty-seven leaves twenty-four. Do come and see what a hole I’m in—do come—and the product will give you the desired result!”

“Oh, good Fairy! One-two-three-four-five-six-seven; please come and help me! Eight-nine-ten-eleven! Beautiful, dear, kind, lovely fairy! Nine nines are eighty-one! Dear fairy, please come! Seven million two hundred thousand six hundred and fifty-nine! I will always love you if you come to me now. Three-sevenths of five-ninths of five-twelfths of sixteen-fiftieths. You were so kind the other day. Two and two are four, and three are seven! Please come now—you’ve no idea what an awful mess you’ve got me into. Seven nines are sixty-three—though I know you meant well. Dear Fairy. Thirteen from thirty-seven leaves twenty-four. Please come and see what a hole I’m in—do come—and the product will give you the desired result!”

Edwin stopped, out of breath. He looked round him for the Fairy. But his room, with the water dripping from the roof and the wet towels and basins on the floor, was not a fairy-like[235] place. Edwin saw, with a sigh, that it was no go.

Edwin stopped, panting. He looked around for the Fairy. But his room, with water dripping from the ceiling and wet towels and basins on the floor, was not a magical [235] place. Edwin realized with a sigh that it wasn't happening.

“I’ll have another go in prep to-morrow,” he said. This he did.

“I’ll give it another try in preparation tomorrow,” he said. And he did.

The Mathematical Master was pleased with himself that day because he had succeeded in preventing his best boy from yielding to the allurements of the Head-master and the Classical side.

The Mathematical Master was feeling proud of himself that day because he had managed to stop his best student from giving in to the temptations of the Head-master and the Classical side.

Of course his class knew at once what kind of temper the Mathematical Master was in—you know we always know that—and Edwin ventured to ask that the examples that day might be about a model steam engine.

Of course, his class immediately knew what kind of mood the Math Teacher was in—you know we always know that—and Edwin dared to ask if the examples that day could be about a model steam engine.

“Only one, sir, please,” he was careful to explain. The Master kindly consented, and by great good fortune the example did not deal with a faulty boiler, nor with any other defect—but concerned itself solely with the model engine’s speed. So Edwin knew, when he had worked his sum, exactly what pace the model engine he would find at home would be good for. He worked the sum right.

“Just one, sir, please,” he carefully explained. The Master kindly agreed, and by sheer luck, the example didn’t involve a broken boiler or any other issue—but focused only on the model engine’s speed. So Edwin knew, after working out his calculation, exactly what speed the model engine he would find at home would be suitable for. He got the calculation correct.

Then he put his head into his desk and began again.

Then he rested his head on his desk and started over.

“Oh, good Fairy, if a sum of £4,700 is to be divided between A, B, and C,—do, do come and help me. Three-tenths of a pound is[236] six shillings, dear Fairy—eleven—twelve—thirteen—fourteen—oh, lovely Fairy—” and so on.

“Oh, good Fairy, if £4,700 needs to be split between A, B, and C—please, please come and help me. Three-tenths of a pound is[236] six shillings, dear Fairy—eleven—twelve—thirteen—fourteen—oh, lovely Fairy—” and so on.

But no Fairy came. And Simpkins minor whispered—

But no Fairy showed up. And Simpkins junior whispered—

“What are you chunnering about?” and stuck a pin into Edwin’s leg. “Can’t you do the beastly example?”

“What are you grumbling about?” and stuck a pin into Edwin’s leg. “Can’t you do the stupid example?”

Then quite suddenly Edwin knew what he had to do. He made up an example for himself. This was it.

Then, all of a sudden, Edwin realized what he needed to do. He came up with an example for himself. This was it.

“If 7,535 fairies were in my desk at school and I subtracted 710 and added 1,006, and the rest flew away in 783 equal gangs, how many would be left over in the desk?”

“If 7,535 fairies were in my desk at school and I subtracted 710 and added 1,006, and the rest flew away in 783 equal groups, how many would be left in the desk?”

When he had worked it the answer was one. Very quickly he opened his desk again, and there was the Arithmetic Fairy, looking more lovely than ever in a rich gown of indices, lined with surds, that fell to her feet in osculating curves. In her hand, like a sceptre, shone the starry glory of the binomial theorem. But her eyes were starrier still. She smiled, but her first words were severe.

When he figured it out, the answer was one. He quickly opened his desk again, and there was the Arithmetic Fairy, looking more beautiful than ever in a stunning dress made of indices, lined with surds, flowing down to her feet in graceful curves. In her hand, like a scepter, sparkled the brilliance of the binomial theorem. But her eyes sparkled even more. She smiled, but her first words were serious.

“You careless boy,” she said. “Why can’t you learn to be accurate? It’s the merest chance you got me. You should have stated[237] your problem more clearly, and you should have said seven thousand Arithmetic Fairies. Why suppose you had found one fairy in your desk, and it had been the Grammar Fairy, or the Football Fairy—what would you have done then?”

“You careless boy,” she said. “Why can’t you learn to be precise? It’s just by chance you got me. You should have explained your issue more clearly, and you should have said seven thousand Arithmetic Fairies. What if you had found one fairy in your desk and it turned out to be the Grammar Fairy or the Football Fairy—what would you have done then?”

Is there a Football Fairy?” Edwin asked.

Is there a Football Fairy?” Edwin asked.

“Of course. There’s a fairy for everything you have to learn. There’s a Patience Fairy, and a Good-temper Fairy, and a Fairy to teach people to make bread, and another to teach them to make love. Didn’t you really know that?”

“Of course. There’s a fairy for everything you need to learn. There’s a Patience Fairy, a Good-temper Fairy, a Fairy to teach people how to make bread, and another to teach them how to make love. Didn’t you actually know that?”

“No,” said Edwin, “but I say, look here——”

“No,” Edwin said, “but I’m saying, look here—”

“I am looking,” she said, fixing her bright eyes on Edwin’s goggling ones, exactly as at their first meeting.

“I’m looking,” she said, locking her bright eyes onto Edwin’s wide-open ones, just like when they first met.

“No—I mean—oh—I say—” he said.

“No—I mean—oh—I say—” he said.

“So I hear,” she said.

"That's what I hear," she said.

“No, but—no kid,” said he.

“No, but—no way,” he said.

“Of course there isn’t any kid,” said she.

“Of course there isn't any kid,” she said.

“Dear, kind, pretty Fairy,” Edwin began again.

“Dear, kind, beautiful Fairy,” Edwin started again.

“That’s better,” said the Fairy.

"That’s better," said the Fairy.

“Didn’t you hear all I was saying to you yesterday, when the water was dripping from the ceiling all over the room?”

“Didn’t you hear everything I was telling you yesterday when the water was dripping from the ceiling all over the room?”

“From nineteen several spots. Of course I did.”

“From nineteen different places. Of course I did.”

“Well then,” said Edwin.

“Well then,” Edwin said.

“You mean that you’re tired of having things happen when you do your sums correctly? You prefer the old way!”

“You’re saying that you’re tired of things going wrong when you do your math right? You'd rather stick to the old way!”

“Yes, please,” said Edwin, “if you’re sure you don’t mind? I know you meant it for kindness, but, oh, it is most beastly, when you get into the thick of it.” He was thinking of the elephants, I fancy.

“Yes, please,” said Edwin, “if you're really okay with it? I know you meant it to be nice, but, oh, it’s absolutely terrible when you’re in the middle of it.” He was probably thinking about the elephants.

“I only did it to please you,” said the Fairy pouting. “I’ll make everything as it was before. Does that please you? And there’s your third wish. You know we always give three wishes. It’s customary in the profession. What would you like?”

“I just did it to make you happy,” said the Fairy, pouting. “I’ll restore everything to how it was before. Does that make you happy? And here’s your third wish. You know we always grant three wishes. It’s a tradition in our line of work. What do you want?”

Edwin had not attended properly to this speech, so he had only heard “as it was before” and then “What would you like?”

Edwin hadn’t really paid attention to this speech, so all he heard was “as it was before” and then “What would you like?”

So he said, “I should like to see you again some day.”

So he said, “I’d like to see you again someday.”

The Arithmetic Fairy smiled at him, and her beauty grew more and more radiant. She had not expected this. “I made sure you would ask for a pony or a cricket bat or a pair of white mice,” she said. “You shall see me again, Edwin. Goodbye.”

The Arithmetic Fairy smiled at him, and her beauty shone brighter and brighter. She hadn't anticipated this. “I thought you’d ask for a pony or a cricket bat or a pair of white mice,” she said. “You will see me again, Edwin. Goodbye.”

And the bright vision faded away in a dim mist of rosy permutations.

And the clear vision faded into a dull haze of pink variations.

When Edwin got home he heard that a model engine had been discovered in the larder, and had been given to his younger brother. There are some wrongs, some sorrows, to which even a pen like mine cannot hope to do justice.

When Edwin got home, he heard that a toy engine had been found in the pantry and given to his younger brother. There are some injustices, some sadness, that even a pen like mine can't fully capture.

·····

Edwin is now a quiet-looking grown-up person in a black frock coat; and his hair is slowly withdrawing itself from the top of his learned head. I suppose it feels itself unworthy to cover so great a brain. The fairy has been with him, unseen, this many a year. The other day he saw her.

Edwin is now a quiet-looking adult in a black frock coat, and his hair is gradually thinning on top of his intelligent head. I guess it feels unworthy to cover such a great mind. The fairy has been with him, unnoticed, for many years. The other day, he saw her.

He had been Senior Wrangler, of course; that was nothing to Edwin. And he was Astronomer Royal, but that, after all, he had a right to expect.

He had been the top student, of course; that didn't mean much to Edwin. And he was the Astronomer Royal, but he kind of expected that.

But it was when he took breath from his researches one day, and suddenly found that he had invented a bran-new Hypernebular Hypothesis—that he thought of the Fairy, and thinking of her, he beheld her. She was lightly poised above a pile of books based on Newton’s “Principia,” and topped with his[240] own latest work, “The Fourth and Further Dimensions.” He knew her at once, and now he appreciated, more than ever in his youth, the radiance of her eyes and of her wings, for now he understood it.

But it was when he took a break from his research one day and suddenly realized he had come up with a completely new Hypernebular Hypothesis—that he thought of the Fairy, and by thinking of her, he saw her. She was gracefully hovering above a stack of books based on Newton’s “Principia,” topped with his[240] latest work, “The Fourth and Further Dimensions.” He recognized her immediately, and now he appreciated, more than ever in his youth, the brilliance of her eyes and her wings, because now he truly understood it.

“Dear, beautiful Fairy,” he said, “how glad I am to see you again.”

“Dear, beautiful Fairy,” he said, “I'm so happy to see you again.”

“I’ve been with you all the time,” she said. “I wish I could do something more for you. Is there anything you want?”

“I’ve been here for you the whole time,” she said. “I wish I could do more for you. Is there anything you need?”

The great Mathematician who was Edwin ran his hand over his thin hair.

The great mathematician named Edwin ran his hand through his thin hair.

“No,” he said, “no.” And then he remembered the school and Simpkins minor and the old desk he used to keep firework fusees in. “Unless,” he added, “you could make me young again.”

“No,” he said, “no.” And then he remembered the school and Simpkins minor and the old desk where he used to keep firework fuses. “Unless,” he added, “you could make me young again.”

She dropped a little tear, clear as a solved problem.

She dropped a small tear, transparent like a solved problem.

“I can’t do that,” she said. “You can’t have everything. The only person who could do that for you is the Love Fairy. If you had found her instead of me you would have been always young, but you wouldn’t have invented the Hypernebular Hypothesis.”

“I can’t do that,” she said. “You can’t have everything. The only one who could make that happen for you is the Love Fairy. If you had found her instead of me, you would have remained forever young, but you wouldn’t have come up with the Hypernebular Hypothesis.”

“I suppose I shall never never find her now?” said Edwin, and as he spoke he looked out of the window to the garden, where a girl was gathering roses.

“I guess I’ll never find her now?” said Edwin, and as he spoke, he looked out of the window at the garden, where a girl was picking roses.

“I wonder!” said she. “The Love Fairy doesn’t live in schooldesks or books on Fourth Dimensions.”

“I wonder!” she said. “The Love Fairy doesn't live in school desks or books about the Fourth Dimension.”

“I wonder!” said Edwin. “Does the Love Fairy live in gardens?”

“I wonder!” said Edwin. “Does the Love Fairy live in gardens?”

“I wonder!” echoed the Arithmetic Fairy, a little sadly, and she spread her bright wings and flew out of the open window and out of this story.

“I wonder!” echoed the Arithmetic Fairy, a bit sadly, as she spread her colorful wings and flew out of the open window and out of this story.

Edwin went out into the rose garden. And did he find the Love Fairy?

Edwin stepped into the rose garden. And did he find the Love Fairy?

I wonder!

I’m curious!

·····

PS.—The Fellow of Trinity says the answer to that sum is nineteen pounds, nineteen shillings and two pence and one-third of a penny.

PS.—The Fellow of Trinity says the answer to that problem is nineteen pounds, nineteen shillings, two pence, and one-third of a penny.

Does the Fellow of Trinity speak the truth?

Does the Fellow of Trinity tell the truth?

I wonder!

I’m curious!


THE TOWN IN THE LIBRARY IN
THE TOWN IN THE LIBRARY

THE TOWN IN THE LIBRARY IN
THE TOWN IN THE LIBRARY

ROSAMUND and Fabian were left alone in the library. You may not believe this; but I advise you to believe everything I tell you, because it is true. Truth is stranger than story-books, and when you grow up you will hear people say this till you grow quite sick of listening to them: you will then want to write the strangest story that ever was—just to show that some stories can be stranger than truth.

ROSAMUND and Fabian were left alone in the library. You might not believe this, but I recommend you believe everything I’m telling you because it’s true. Truth is stranger than fiction, and when you grow up, you’ll hear people say this until you get really tired of it. At that point, you’ll want to write the most bizarre story ever—just to prove that some stories can be stranger than reality.

Mother was obliged to leave the children alone, because Nurse was ill with measles, which seems a babyish thing for a grown-up nurse to have—but it is quite true. If I had wanted to make up anything I could have said she was ill of a broken heart or a brain-fever, which always happens in books. But I wish to speak the truth even if it sounds silly. And it was measles.

Mother had to leave the kids alone because the nurse had measles, which seems kind of childish for an adult nurse to have—but it’s true. If I wanted to make something up, I could have said she was suffering from a broken heart or brain fever, which always happens in stories. But I want to tell the truth, even if it sounds ridiculous. And it really was measles.

Mother could not stay with the children, because it was Christmas Eve, and on that day a lot of poor old people came up to get their Christmas presents, tea and snuff, and flannel petticoats, and warm capes, and boxes of needles and cottons and things like that. Generally the children helped to give out the presents, but this year Mother was afraid they might be going to have measles themselves, and measles is a nasty forward illness with no manners at all. You can catch it from a person before they know they’ve got it, and if Rosamund and Fabian had been going to have it they might have given it to all the old men and women who came up to get their Christmas presents. And measles is a present no old men or women want to have given them, even at Christmas time, no matter how old they may be. They would not mind brain-fever or a broken heart so much perhaps—because it is more interesting. But no one can think it interesting to have measles, at any rate till you come to the part where they give you jelly and boiled sole.

Mother couldn't stay with the kids because it was Christmas Eve, and on that day a lot of poor elderly people came to get their Christmas gifts, tea and snuff, flannel petticoats, warm capes, and boxes of needles and threads and things like that. Usually, the kids helped hand out the gifts, but this year, Mother was worried they might get measles themselves, and measles is a nasty, rude illness that has no manners at all. You can catch it from someone before they even realize they have it, and if Rosamund and Fabian were going to catch it, they could pass it on to all the old men and women who came for their Christmas gifts. And measles is a gift no elderly person wants to receive, even at Christmas, no matter how old they are. They might not mind brain-fever or a broken heart as much—since those seem more interesting. But no one finds measles interesting, at least not until you get to the part where they serve you jelly and boiled sole.

So the children were left alone. Before Mother went away she said—

So the kids were left alone. Before Mom left, she said—

“Look here, dears, you may play with your bricks, or make pictures with your pretty[247] blocks that kind Uncle Thomas gave you, but you must not touch the two top-drawers of the bureau. Now don’t forget. And if you’re good you shall have tea with me, and perhaps there will be cake. Now you will be good, won’t you?”

“Listen up, kids, you can play with your bricks or make pictures with the nice blocks that kind Uncle Thomas gave you, but you mustn't touch the two top drawers of the dresser. Now don’t forget. And if you're good, you can have tea with me, and maybe there will be cake. Now you will be good, right?”

Fabian and Rosamund promised faithfully that they would be very good and that they would not touch the two top-drawers, and Mother went away to see about the flannel petticoats and the tea and snuff and tobacco and things. When the children were left alone, Fabian said—

Fabian and Rosamund promised they would be very good and that they wouldn’t touch the two top drawers, and Mom went off to take care of the flannel petticoats, tea, snuff, tobacco, and other things. When the kids were alone, Fabian said—

“I am going to be very good, I shall be much more good than Mother expects me to.”

“I’m going to be really good, I’ll be way better than Mom expects me to.”

“We won’t look in the drawers,” said Rosamund, stroking the shiny top of the bureau.

“We won’t look in the drawers,” said Rosamund, running her fingers over the shiny surface of the bureau.

“We won’t even think about the insides of the drawers,” said Fabian. He stroked the bureau too and his fingers left four long streaks on it, because he had been eating toffee.

“We won’t even think about what’s inside the drawers,” said Fabian. He rubbed the bureau too, and his fingers left four long streaks on it because he had been eating toffee.

“I suppose,” he said presently, “we may open the two bottom drawers? Mother couldn’t have made a mistake—could she?”

“I guess,” he said after a moment, “we can open the two bottom drawers? Mom couldn’t have made a mistake—could she?”

So they opened the two bottom drawers just to be sure that Mother hadn’t made a[248] mistake, and to see whether there was anything in the bottom drawers that they ought not to look at.

So they opened the two bottom drawers just to make sure that Mom hadn’t made a[248] mistake, and to check if there was anything in the bottom drawers that they shouldn’t look at.

But the bottom drawer of all had only old magazines in it. And the next to the bottom drawer had a lot of papers in it. The children knew at once by the look of the papers that they belonged to Father’s great work about the Domestic Life of the Ancient Druids, and they knew it was not right—or even interesting—to try to read other people’s papers.

But the bottom drawer had only old magazines in it. The drawer above it was filled with papers. The kids could instantly tell by the look of the papers that they were from Dad’s major project on the Domestic Life of the Ancient Druids, and they knew it wasn’t right—or even interesting—to read other people’s papers.

So they shut the drawers and looked at each other, and Fabian said, “I think it would be right to play with the bricks and the pretty blocks that Uncle Thomas gave us.”

So they closed the drawers and looked at each other, and Fabian said, “I think it would be a good idea to play with the bricks and the nice blocks that Uncle Thomas gave us.”

But Rosamund was younger than Fabian, and she said, “I am tired of the blocks, and I am tired of Uncle Thomas. I would rather look in the drawers.”

But Rosamund was younger than Fabian, and she said, “I’m tired of the blocks, and I’m tired of Uncle Thomas. I’d rather look in the drawers.”

“So would I,” said Fabian. And they stood looking at the bureau.

“So would I,” Fabian said. And they stood there, looking at the bureau.

Perhaps you don’t know what a bureau is—children learn very little at school nowadays—so I will tell you that a bureau is a kind of chest of drawers. Sometimes it has a bookcase on the top of it, and instead of the two little top corner drawers like the chests of[249] drawers in a bedroom it has a sloping lid, and when it is quite open you pull out two little boards underneath—and then it makes a sort of shelf for people to write letters on. The shelf lies quite flat, and lets you see little drawers inside with mother of pearl handles—and a row of pigeon holes—(which are not holes pigeons live in, but places for keeping the letters carrier-pigeons could carry round their necks if they liked). And there is very often a tiny cupboard in the middle of the bureau, with a pattern on the door in different coloured woods. So now you know.

Maybe you don’t know what a bureau is—kids learn very little at school these days—so let me explain that a bureau is a type of chest of drawers. Sometimes it has a bookcase on top, and instead of two small top corner drawers like the ones in a bedroom, it has a sloping lid. When you open it up, you pull out two small boards underneath, which create a sort of shelf for writing letters. The shelf is flat and reveals little drawers inside with mother-of-pearl handles, along with a row of pigeonholes—(these aren't holes where pigeons live, but spaces for keeping the letters that carrier pigeons could carry around their necks if they wanted). There's often a tiny cupboard in the middle of the bureau, with a patterned door made from different colored woods. So now you know.

Fabian stood first on one leg and then on the other, till Rosamund said—

Fabian stood on one leg and then the other until Rosamund said—

“Well, you might as well pull up your stockings.”

“Well, you might as well pull up your socks.”

So he did. His stockings were always just like a concertina or a very expensive photographic camera, but he used to say it was not his fault, and I suppose he knew best. Then he said—

So he did. His stockings were always just like a concertina or a really expensive camera, but he used to say it wasn’t his fault, and I guess he knew best. Then he said—

“I say, Rom! mother only said we weren’t to touch the two top-drawers——”

“I say, Rom! Mom just said we weren’t supposed to touch the two top drawers——”

“I should like to be good,” said Rosamund.

“I would like to be good,” said Rosamund.

“I mean to be good,” said Fabian. “But if you took the little thin poker that is not kept for best you could put it through one of[250] the brass handles and I could hold the other handle with the tongs. And then we could open the drawer without touching it.”

“I want to be good,” said Fabian. “But if you took the little thin poker that’s not kept for special occasions, you could stick it through one of the brass handles, and I could hold the other handle with the tongs. Then we could open the drawer without touching it.”

“So we could! How clever you are, Fabe,” said Rosamund. And she admired her brother very much. So they took the poker and the tongs. The front of the bureau got a little scratched, but the top drawer came open, and there they saw two boxes with glass tops and narrow gold paper going all round; though you could only see paper shavings through the glass they knew it was soldiers. Besides these boxes there was a doll and a donkey standing on a green grass plot that had wooden wheels, and a little wicker-work doll’s cradle, and some brass cannons, and a bag that looked like marbles, and some flags, and a mouse that seemed as though it moved with clockwork; only, of course, they had promised not to touch the drawer, so they could not make sure. There was a wooden box, too, and it was wrong way up and on the bottom of it was written in pencil, “Vill: and anim: 5/9-1/2.” They looked at each other, and Fabian said:

“So we could! You’re so clever, Fabe,” said Rosamund. She admired her brother a lot. So they grabbed the poker and the tongs. The front of the bureau got a bit scratched, but the top drawer opened, revealing two boxes with glass tops and narrow gold paper wrapped around them; even though you could only see paper shavings through the glass, they knew it contained soldiers. Besides these boxes, there was a doll and a donkey on a green grass patch with wooden wheels, a little wicker doll’s cradle, some brass cannons, a bag that looked like it was filled with marbles, some flags, and a mouse that seemed like it moved with clockwork; but, of course, they had promised not to touch the drawer, so they couldn't confirm anything. There was also a wooden box, but it was upside down, and written in pencil on the bottom was “Vill: and anim: 5/9-1/2.” They exchanged glances, and Fabian said:

“I wish it was to-morrow!”

“I wish it was tomorrow!”

You have seen that Fabian was quite a clever boy; and he knew at once that these[251] were the Christmas presents which Santa Claus had brought for him and Rosamund. But Rosamund said, “Oh dear, I wish we hadn’t!”

You’ve noticed that Fabian was a pretty smart kid; and he realized right away that these[251] were the Christmas gifts that Santa Claus had brought for him and Rosamund. But Rosamund said, “Oh no, I wish we hadn’t!”

However, she consented to open the other drawer—without touching it, of course, because she had promised faithfully—and when, with the poker and tongs, the other drawer came open, there were large wooden boxes—the kind that hold raisins and figs—and round boxes with paper on—smooth on the top and folded in pleats round the edge; and the children knew what was inside without looking. Every one knows what candied fruit looks like on the outside of the box. There were square boxes, too—the kind that have crackers in—with a cracker going off on the lid, very different in size and brightness from what it does really, for, as no doubt you know, a cracker very often comes in two quite calmly, without any pop at all, and then you only have the motto and the sweet, which is never nice. Of course, if there is anything else in the cracker, such as brooches or rings, you have to let the little girl who sits next you at supper have it.

However, she agreed to open the other drawer—without touching it, of course, because she had made a promise—and when, using the poker and tongs, the other drawer finally opened, there were large wooden boxes—the kind that hold raisins and figs—and round boxes wrapped in paper—smooth on top and pleated around the edges; and the kids knew what was inside without even looking. Everyone knows what candied fruit looks like on the outside of the box. There were also square boxes—the kind that contain crackers—with a cracker design on the lid, very different in size and color from the real thing, because, as you probably know, a cracker often comes in pairs, without any pop at all, leaving you with just the motto and the sweet, which is never good. Of course, if there’s anything else in the cracker, like brooches or rings, you have to let the little girl sitting next to you at supper have it.

When they had pushed back the drawer Fabian said—

When they pulled the drawer back, Fabian said—

“Let us pull out the writing drawer and make a castle.”

“Let’s take out the writing drawer and build a castle.”

So they pulled the drawer out and put it on the floor. Please do not try to do this if your father has a bureau, because it leads to trouble. It was only because this one was broken that they were able to do it.

So they pulled the drawer out and set it on the floor. Please don’t try this if your dad has a dresser, because it’ll cause trouble. It was only because this one was broken that they could do it.

Then they began to build. They had the two boxes of bricks—the wooden bricks with the pillars and the coloured glass windows, and the rational bricks which are made of clay like tiles, and their father called them the All-Wool bricks, which seems silly, only of course grown-up people always talk sense. When all the bricks were used up they got the pretty picture blocks that kind Uncle Thomas gave them, and they built with these; but one box of blocks does not go far. Picture blocks are only good for building, except just at first. When you have made the pictures a few times you know exactly how they go, and then what’s the good? This is a fault which belongs to many very expensive toys. These blocks had six pictures—Windsor Castle with the Royal Standard hoisted; ducks in a pond, with a very handsome green and blue drake; Rebecca at the well; a snowball fight—but none of[253] the boys knew how to chuck a snowball; the Harvest Home; and the Death of Nelson.

Then they started building. They had two boxes of bricks—the wooden bricks with pillars and colorful glass windows, and the solid bricks made of clay like tiles, which their dad called the All-Wool bricks, which sounds funny, but of course, adults always make sense. When all the bricks were used, they grabbed the pretty picture blocks that kind Uncle Thomas gave them and built with those; but one box of blocks doesn't go very far. Picture blocks are only good for building, except at the beginning. After making the pictures a few times, you know exactly how they fit together, and then what's the point? This is a flaw that affects many really expensive toys. These blocks had six pictures—Windsor Castle with the Royal Standard flying; ducks in a pond, featuring a very handsome green and blue drake; Rebecca at the well; a snowball fight—but none of the boys knew how to throw a snowball; the Harvest Home; and the Death of Nelson.

These did not go far, as I said. There are six times as few blocks as there are pictures, because every block has six sides. If you don’t understand this it shows they don’t teach arithmetic at your school, or else that you don’t do your home lessons.

These didn’t go far, as I mentioned. There are six times fewer blocks than there are pictures, because each block has six sides. If you don’t get this, it shows they don’t teach math at your school, or that you don’t do your homework.

But the best of a library is the books. Rosamund and Fabian made up with books. They got Shakespeare in fourteen volumes, and Rollin’s “Ancient History,” and Gibbon’s “Decline and Fall,” and “The Beauties of Literature” in fifty-six fat little volumes, and they built not only a castle, but a town—and a big town—that presently towered high above them on the top of the bureau.

But the best part of a library is the books. Rosamund and Fabian found comfort in books. They got Shakespeare in fourteen volumes, Rollin’s “Ancient History,” Gibbon’s “Decline and Fall,” and “The Beauties of Literature” in fifty-six chunky little volumes, and they created not just a castle, but a whole town—and a big town—that soon stood high above them on top of the bureau.

“It’s almost big enough to get into,” said Fabian, “if we had some steps.” So they made steps with the “British Essayists,” the “Spectator,” and the “Rambler,” and the “Observer,” and the “Tatler”; and when the steps were done they walked up them.

“It’s almost big enough to get into,” said Fabian, “if we had some steps.” So they made steps with the “British Essayists,” the “Spectator,” the “Rambler,” the “Observer,” and the “Tatler”; and when the steps were finished, they walked up them.

You may think that they could not have walked up these steps and into a town they had built themselves, but I assure you people[254] have often done it, and anyway this is a true story. They had made a lovely gateway with two fat volumes of Macaulay and Milton’s poetical works on top, and as they went through it they felt all the feelings which people have to feel when they are tourists and see really fine architecture. (Architecture means buildings, but it is a grander word, as you see.)

You might think that they couldn’t have walked up these steps and into a town they built themselves, but I promise you people[254] have done it many times, and anyway this is a true story. They had created a beautiful gateway with two thick volumes of Macaulay and Milton’s poems on top, and as they passed through it, they experienced all the emotions people feel when they’re tourists and see really impressive architecture. (Architecture means buildings, but it's a more sophisticated word, as you can tell.)

Rosamund and Fabian simply walked up the steps into the town they had built. Whether they got larger or the town got smaller, I do not pretend to say. When they had gone under the great gateway they found that they were in a street which they could not remember building. But they were not disagreeable about it, and they said it was a very nice street all the same.

Rosamund and Fabian walked up the steps into the town they had created. It's hard to tell if they grew larger or if the town shrank. Once they passed through the big gateway, they realized they were on a street they didn't remember building. But they weren't bothered by it; they said it was a really nice street regardless.

There was a large square in the middle of the town, with seats, and there they sat down, in the town they had made, and wondered how they could have been so clever as to build it. Then they went to the walls of the town—high, strong walls built of the Encyclopedia and the Biographical Dictionary—and far away over the brown plain of the carpet they saw a great thing like a square mountain. It was very shiny. And as they[255] looked at it a great slice of it pushed itself out, and Fabian saw the brass handles shine, and he said:

There was a big square in the center of the town, with benches, and they sat down in the town they had created, marveling at how they could have been so smart to build it. Then they went to the walls of the town—tall, strong walls made from the Encyclopedia and the Biographical Dictionary—and far away over the brown expanse of the carpet, they spotted something like a giant square mountain. It was really shiny. As they watched, a large piece of it stuck out, and Fabian saw the brass handles gleaming, and he said:

“Why, Rom, that’s the bureau.”

“Why, Rom, that’s the desk.”

“It’s larger than I want it to be,” said Rosamund, who was a little frightened. And indeed it did seem to be an extra size, for it was higher than the town.

“It’s bigger than I want it to be,” said Rosamund, who felt a little scared. And it really did seem like it was oversized, as it towered over the town.

The drawer of the great mountain bureau opened slowly, and the children could see something moving inside; then they saw the glass lid of one of the boxes go slowly up till it stood on end and looked like one side of the Crystal Palace, it was so large—and inside the box they saw something moving. The shavings and tissue-paper and the cotton-wool heaved and tossed like a sea when it is rough and you wish you had not come for a sail. And then from among the heaving whiteness came out a blue soldier, and another and another. They let themselves down from the drawer with ropes of shavings, and when they were all out there were fifty of them—foot soldiers with rifles and fixed bayonets, as well as a thin captain on a horse and a sergeant and a drummer.

The drawer of the big mountain cabinet opened slowly, and the kids could see something moving inside; then they noticed the glass lid of one of the boxes rising slowly until it stood upright, looking like one side of the Crystal Palace—it was so big—and inside the box, they saw something shifting. The shavings, tissue paper, and cotton wool moved and tossed around like a rough sea when you're wishing you hadn't gone out sailing. Then, from among the swirling whiteness, a blue soldier emerged, and then another, and another. They climbed down from the drawer using ropes made of shavings, and when they were all out, there were fifty of them—foot soldiers with rifles and fixed bayonets, along with a thin captain on a horse, a sergeant, and a drummer.

The drummer beat his drum and the whole company formed fours and marched straight[256] for the town. They seemed to be quite full-size soldiers—indeed, extra large.

The drummer played his drum, and the entire group lined up in fours and marched directly[256]toward the town. They looked like real soldiers—actually, very large ones.

The children were very frightened. They left the walls and ran up and down the streets of the town trying to find a place to hide.

The children were really scared. They left the walls and ran up and down the streets of the town, trying to find a place to hide.

“Oh, there’s our very own house,” cried Rosamund at last; “we shall be safe there.” She was surprised as well as pleased to find their own house inside the town they had built.

“Oh, there’s our very own house,” Rosamund exclaimed at last; “we'll be safe there.” She was both surprised and pleased to see that their own house was inside the town they had built.

So they ran in, and into the library, and there was the bureau and the castle they had built, and it was all small and quite the proper size. But when they looked out of the window it was not their own street, but the one they had built; they could see two volumes of the “Beauties of Literature” and the head of Rebecca in the house opposite, and down the street was the Mausoleum they had built after the pattern given in the red and yellow book that goes with the All-Wool bricks. It was all very confusing.

So they rushed in, and into the library, and there was the desk and the castle they had built, and it was all small and just the right size. But when they looked out the window, it wasn’t their own street, but the one they had created; they could see two volumes of the “Beauties of Literature” and Rebecca's head in the house across the street, and down the road was the Mausoleum they had built based on the design in the red and yellow book that comes with the All-Wool bricks. It was all very confusing.

Suddenly, as they stood looking out of the windows, they heard a shouting, and there were the blue soldiers coming along the street by twos, and when the Captain got opposite their house he called out—

Suddenly, as they stood looking out of the windows, they heard shouting, and there were the blue soldiers coming down the street two by two, and when the Captain reached their house, he called out—

“Fabian! Rosamund! come down!”

“Fabian! Rosamund! Come down!”

And they had to, for they were very much frightened.

And they had to, because they were really scared.

Then the Captain said—

Then the Captain said—

“We have taken this town, and you are our prisoners. Do not attempt to escape, or I don’t know what will happen to you.”

“We’ve taken this town, and you’re our prisoners. Don’t try to escape, or I can’t say what will happen to you.”

The children explained that they had built the town, so they thought it was theirs; but the captain said very politely—

The kids explained that they had built the town, so they thought it belonged to them; but the captain said very politely—

“That doesn’t follow at all. It’s our town now. And I want provisions for my soldiers.”

"That doesn’t make any sense. This is our town now. And I want supplies for my soldiers."

“We haven’t any,” said Fabian, but Rosamund nudged him, and said, “Won’t the soldiers be very fierce if they are hungry?”

“We don’t have any,” said Fabian, but Rosamund nudged him and said, “Won’t the soldiers be really fierce if they’re hungry?”

The Blue Captain heard her, and said—

The Blue Captain heard her and replied—

“You are quite right, little girl. If you have any food, produce it. It will be a generous act, and may stop any unpleasantness. My soldiers are very fierce. Besides,” he added in a lower tone, speaking behind his hand, “you need only feed the soldiers in the usual way.”

“You're absolutely right, little girl. If you have any food, go ahead and share it. It would be a kind gesture and might prevent any trouble. My soldiers are quite fierce. Also,” he said in a quieter voice, speaking behind his hand, “you just need to feed the soldiers like you usually would.”

When the children heard this their minds were made up.

When the kids heard this, they had made up their minds.

“If you do not mind waiting a minute,” said Fabian, politely, “I will bring down any little things I can find.”

“If you don’t mind waiting a minute,” said Fabian politely, “I’ll bring down whatever little things I can find.”

Then he took his tongs, and Rosamund took[258] the poker, and they opened the drawer where the raisins and figs and dried fruits were—for everything in the library in the town was just the same as in the library at home—and they carried them out into the big square where the Captain had drawn up his blue regiment. And here the soldiers were fed. I suppose you know how tin soldiers are fed? But children learn so little at school nowadays that I daresay you don’t, so I will tell you. You just put a bit of the fig or raisin, or whatever it is, on the soldier’s tin bayonet—or his sword, if he is a cavalry man—and you let it stay on till you are tired of playing at giving the soldiers rations, and then of course you eat it for him. This was the way in which Fabian and Rosamund fed the starving blue soldiers. But when they had done so, the soldiers were as hungry as ever. Which only shows that soldiers are an ungrateful lot, and it is idle to try and make their lives better and brighter.

Then he grabbed the tongs, and Rosamund took the poker, and they opened the drawer where the raisins, figs, and dried fruits were—everything in the library in town was just like in the library at home—and they carried them out to the big square where the Captain had lined up his blue regiment. Here, the soldiers were fed. I guess you know how to feed tin soldiers? But kids learn so little in school these days that you probably don’t, so I’ll explain. You just put a piece of fig or raisin, or whatever it is, on the soldier’s tin bayonet—or his sword if he’s a cavalryman—and let it sit there until you’re done pretending to give the soldiers rations, and then, of course, you eat it for him. That’s how Fabian and Rosamund fed the starving blue soldiers. But when they were done, the soldiers were just as hungry as before. This only shows that soldiers are an ungrateful bunch, and it’s pointless to try and make their lives any better or brighter.

So then the Blue Captain, who had not had anything, even on the point of his sword, said—

So then the Blue Captain, who hadn’t taken anything, not even at the tip of his sword, said—

“More—more, my gallant men are fainting for lack of food.”

“More—more, my brave men are weakening from hunger.”

So there was nothing for it but to bring out the candied fruits, and to feed the soldiers[259] with them. So Fabian and Rosamund stuck bits of candied apricot and fig and pear and cherry and beetroot on the tops of the soldiers’ bayonets, and when every soldier had a piece they put a fat candied cherry on the officer’s sword. Then the children knew the soldiers would be quiet for a few minutes, and they ran back into their own house and into the library to talk to each other about what they had better do, for they both felt that the blue soldiers were a very hard-hearted set of men.

So there was no choice but to bring out the candied fruits and feed the soldiers[259]. So Fabian and Rosamund stuck pieces of candied apricot, fig, pear, cherry, and beetroot on the ends of the soldiers' bayonets, and once each soldier had a piece, they placed a big candied cherry on the officer's sword. Then the kids knew the soldiers would be quiet for a few minutes, and they dashed back into their house and into the library to discuss what they should do next, as they both felt that the blue soldiers were a really tough crowd.

“They might shut us up in the dungeons,” said Rosamund, “and then Mother might lock us in, when she shut up the lid of the bureau, and we should starve to death.”

“They might lock us in the dungeons,” said Rosamund, “and then Mom might confine us when she closed the lid of the chest, and we’d starve to death.”

For they could not be sure exactly what size they were, or which library their Mother would come back to when she had given away all the flannel petticoats and things.

For they could not be sure exactly what size they were, or which library their Mother would return to after she gave away all the flannel petticoats and stuff.

The dungeons were the pigeon-holes of the bureau, and the doors of them were the little “Beauties of Literature”—very heavy doors they were too.

The dungeons were the filing cabinets of the office, and the doors to them were the little "Beauties of Literature"—they were also very heavy doors.

You see the curious thing was that the children had built a town and got into it, and in it they had found their own house with the very town they had built—or one exactly like it—still on the library floor.

You see, the interesting thing was that the kids had built a town and went inside it, and in there, they discovered their own house with the exact town they had created—or one just like it—still on the library floor.

“I think it’s all nonsense,” said Rosamund. But when they looked out of the window there was the house with Windsor Castle and the head of Rebecca just opposite.

“I think it’s all nonsense,” said Rosamund. But when they looked out of the window, there was the house with Windsor Castle and Rebecca’s head just opposite.

“If we could only find Mother,” she said; but they knew without looking that Mother was not in the house that they were in then.

“If we could just find Mom,” she said; but they knew without looking that Mom was not in the house they were in at that moment.

“I wish we had that mouse that looked like clockwork—and the donkey, and the other box of soldiers—perhaps they are red ones, and they would fight the blue and lick them—because red-coats are English and they always win,” said Fabian.

“I wish we had that mouse that looked like it was made of clockwork—and the donkey, and the other box of soldiers—maybe they’re the red ones, and they would fight the blue and beat them—because redcoats are English and they always win,” said Fabian.

And then Rosamund said—

And then Rosamund said—

“Oh, Fabe, I believe we could go into this town, too, if we tried! Let us put all the things in, and then try!”

“Oh, Fabe, I really think we could go into this town, too, if we give it a shot! Let's pack everything up and then give it a try!”

So they went to the bureau drawer, and Rosamund got out the other box of soldiers and the mouse—it was a clockwork one—and the donkey with panniers, and put them in the town, while Fabian ate up a few odd raisins that had dropped on the floor.

So they went to the drawer, and Rosamund took out the other box of soldiers and the mouse—it was a wind-up one—and the donkey with saddlebags, and set them up in the town, while Fabian munched on some random raisins that had fallen on the floor.

When all the soldiers (they were red) were arranged on the ramparts of the little town, Fabian said—

When all the soldiers (they were red) were lined up on the ramparts of the small town, Fabian said—

“I am thinking of all the raisins and things[261] on the soldiers’ bayonets outside. It seems a pity not to eat the things for them.”

“I’m thinking about all the raisins and stuff[261] on the soldiers’ bayonets outside. It feels like a shame not to eat them for them.”

But Rosamund said—

But Rosamund said—

“No, no; let’s get into this town, and perhaps we shall be safe from the blue soldiers. Oh, Fabe, never mind the raisins!”

“No, no; let’s head into this town, and maybe we’ll be safe from the blue soldiers. Oh, Fabe, forget about the raisins!”

But Fabian said, “I don’t want you to come if you’re frightened. I’ll go alone. Who’s afraid?”

But Fabian said, “I don’t want you to come if you’re scared. I’ll go by myself. Who's scared?”

So then of course Rosamund said she would come with him, so they went out and ate the things for the soldiers, leaving the Captain’s cherry for the last. And when that was eaten they ran as hard as they could back to their house and into the library, where the town was on the floor, with the little red soldiers on the ramparts.

So, of course, Rosamund said she would go with him, so they went out and ate the food meant for the soldiers, saving the Captain’s cherry for last. After finishing that, they ran as fast as they could back to their house and into the library, where the toy town was spread on the floor, with the little red soldiers on the ramparts.

“I’m sure we can get into this town,” cried Fabian, and sure enough they did, just as they had done into the first one. Whether they got smaller or the town got larger I leave you to decide. And it was exactly the same sort of town as the other. So now they were in a town built in a library in a house in a town built in a library in a house in a town called London—and the town they were in now had red soldiers in it and they felt quite safe, and the Union Jack was stuck up[262] over the gateway. It was a stiff little flag they had found with some others in the bureau drawer; it was meant to be stuck in the Christmas pudding, but they had stuck it between two blocks and put it over the gate of their town. They walked about this town and found their own house, just as before, and went in, and there was the toy town on the floor; and you will see that they might have walked into that town also, but they saw that it was no good, and that they couldn’t get out that way, but would only get deeper and deeper into a nest of towns in libraries in houses in towns in libraries in houses in towns in ... and so on for always—something like Chinese puzzle-boxes multiplied by millions and millions for ever and ever. And they did not like even to think of this, because of course they would be getting further and further from home every time. And when Fabian explained all this to Rosamund she said he made her head ache, and she began to cry.

“I’m sure we can get into this town,” shouted Fabian, and sure enough, they did, just like they had in the first one. Whether they got smaller or the town got bigger is for you to decide. It was exactly the same kind of town as before. So now they were in a town built in a library in a house in a town built in a library in a house in a town called London—and the town they were in now had red soldiers in it, making them feel quite safe, and the Union Jack was hoisted up[262] over the gateway. It was a little stiff flag they had found with some others in the bureau drawer; it was meant to be stuck in the Christmas pudding, but they put it between two blocks and placed it over the gate of their town. They explored this town and found their own house, just like before, and went inside, where the toy town was on the floor; and you’ll see that they could have walked into that town too, but they realized it was pointless, and they wouldn’t be able to get out that way, only getting deeper into a maze of towns in libraries in houses in towns in libraries in houses in towns in ... and so on forever—kind of like Chinese puzzle-boxes multiplied by millions and millions endlessly. They didn’t even want to think about this, because, of course, they would be getting further from home every time. And when Fabian explained all this to Rosamund, she said he was giving her a headache, and she started to cry.

Then Fabian thumped her on the back and told her not to be a little silly, for he was a very kind brother. And he said—

Then Fabian patted her on the back and told her not to be so silly, because he was a really nice brother. And he said—

“Come out and let’s see if the soldiers can tell us what to do.”

“Come out and let’s see if the soldiers can tell us what to do.”

So they went out; but the red soldiers said they knew nothing but drill, and even the Red Captain said he really couldn’t advise. Then they met the clockwork mouse. He was big like an elephant, and the donkey with panniers was as big as a mastodon or a megatherium. (If they teach you anything at school of course they have taught you all about the megatherium and the mastodon.)

So they went out; but the red soldiers said they only knew how to drill, and even the Red Captain said he really couldn’t give any advice. Then they ran into the clockwork mouse. He was huge like an elephant, and the donkey with panniers was as big as a mastodon or a megatherium. (If they teach you anything in school, they've definitely covered all about the megatherium and the mastodon.)

The Mouse kindly stopped to speak to the children, and Rosamund burst into tears again and said she wanted to go home.

The Mouse kindly stopped to talk to the kids, and Rosamund started crying again and said she wanted to go home.

The great Mouse looked down at her and said—

The great Mouse looked down at her and said—

“I am sorry for you, but your brother is the kind of child that overwinds clockwork mice the very first day he has them. I prefer to stay this size.”

“I feel bad for you, but your brother is the type of kid who winds up clockwork mice on the very first day he gets them. I'd rather stay this size.”

Then Fabian said: “On my honour, I won’t. If we get back home I’ll give you to Rosamund. That is, supposing I get you for one of my Christmas presents.”

Then Fabian said: “I promise, I won't. If we make it back home, I’ll give you to Rosamund. That is, if I can get you as one of my Christmas presents.”

The donkey with panniers said—

The donkey with bags said—

“And you won’t put coals in my panniers or unglue my feet from my green grass-plot because I look more natural without wheels?”

“And you won’t put coals in my panniers or unstick my feet from my green grass patch because I look more natural without wheels?”

“I give you my word,” said Fabian, “I wouldn’t think of such a thing.”

“I promise you,” said Fabian, “I wouldn’t even consider that.”

“Very well,” said the Mouse, “then I will tell you. It is a great secret, but there is only one way to get out of this kind of town. You—I hardly know how to explain—you—you just walk out of the gate, you know.”

“Alright,” said the Mouse, “then I’ll tell you. It’s a big secret, but there’s only one way to leave this kind of town. You—I can barely explain it—you—you just walk out of the gate, you know.”

“Dear me,” said Rosamund; “I never thought of that!”

“Wow,” said Rosamund; “I never thought of that!”

So they all went to the gate of the town and walked out, and there they were in the library again. But when they looked out of the window the All-Wool Mausoleum was still to be seen, and the terrible blue soldiers.

So they all went to the town gate and walked out, and there they were back in the library. But when they looked out the window, the All-Wool Mausoleum was still visible, along with the terrifying blue soldiers.

“What are we to do now?” asked Rosamund; but the clockwork mouse and the donkey with panniers were their proper size again now (or else the children had got bigger. It is no use asking me which, for I do not know), and so of course they could not speak.

“What should we do now?” asked Rosamund; but the clockwork mouse and the donkey with panniers were their normal size again (or maybe the children had just grown. It’s no use asking me which, because I don’t know), and so of course they couldn’t speak.

“We must walk out of this town as we did out of the other,” said Fabian.

“We need to leave this town just like we did the last one,” said Fabian.

“Yes,” Rosamund said; “only this town if full of blue soldiers and I am afraid of them. Don’t you think it would do if we ran out?”

“Yes,” Rosamund said; “only this town is full of blue soldiers and I’m scared of them. Don’t you think it would work if we ran out?”

So out they ran and down the steps that were made of the “Spectator” and the “Rambler” and the “Tatler” and the “Observer.” And directly they stood on the brown library carpet they ran to the window and looked out, and they[265] saw—instead of the building with Windsor Castle and Rebecca’s head in it, and the All-Wool Mausoleum—they saw their own road with the trees without any leaves and the man was just going along lighting the lamps with the stick that the gas-light pops out of, like a bird, to roost in the glass cage at the top of the lamp-post. So they knew that they were safe at home again.

So out they ran and down the steps made of the “Spectator,” the “Rambler,” the “Tatler,” and the “Observer.” As soon as they hit the brown library carpet, they dashed to the window and looked outside. Instead of seeing the building with Windsor Castle and Rebecca’s head in it, along with the All-Wool Mausoleum, they saw their own street with the trees bare of leaves. A man was walking by, lighting the lamps with the stick that the gas-light pops out of, like a bird going to roost in the glass cage at the top of the lamp-post. They knew they were safe back home again.

And as they stood looking out they heard the library door open, and Mother’s voice saying—

And as they stood looking out, they heard the library door open and Mom's voice saying—

“What a dreadful muddle! And what have you done with the raisins and the candied fruits?” And her voice was very grave indeed.

“What a terrible mess! And what have you done with the raisins and the candied fruits?” Her voice was very serious.

Now you will see that it was quite impossible for Fabian and Rosamund to explain to their mother what they had done with the raisins and things, and how they had been in a town in a library in a house in a town they had built in their own library with the books and the bricks and the pretty picture blocks kind Uncle Thomas gave them. Because they were much younger than I am, and even I have found it rather hard to explain.

Now you’ll see that it was really impossible for Fabian and Rosamund to explain to their mom what they had done with the raisins and stuff, and how they had been in a town in a library in a house in a town they had created in their own library with the books and the bricks and the cute picture blocks kind Uncle Thomas gave them. They were much younger than I am, and even I have found it pretty hard to explain.

So Rosamund said, “Oh, Mother, my head does ache so,” and began to cry. And Fabian said nothing, but he, also, began to cry.

So Rosamund said, “Oh, Mom, my head really hurts,” and started to cry. And Fabian said nothing, but he, too, started to cry.

And Mother said, “I don’t wonder your head aches, after all those sweet things.” And she looked as if she would like to cry too.

And Mom said, “I’m not surprised your head hurts after all those sweets.” And she looked like she wanted to cry as well.

“I don’t know what Daddy will say,” said Mother, and then she gave them each a nasty powder and put them both to bed.

“I don’t know what Dad will say,” said Mother, and then she gave them each a terrible-tasting medicine and put them both to bed.

“I wonder what he will say,” said Fabian just before he went to sleep.

“I wonder what he will say,” said Fabian just before he went to sleep.

I don’t know,” said Rosamund, and, strange to say, they don’t know to this hour what Daddy said. Because next day they both had measles, and when they got better every one had forgotten about what had happened on Christmas Eve. And Fabian and Rosamund had forgotten just as much as everybody else. So I should never have heard of it but for the clockwork mouse. It was he who told me the story, just as the children told it to him in the town in the library in the house in the town they built in their own library with the books and the bricks and the pretty picture blocks which were given to them by kind Uncle Thomas. And if you do not believe the story it is not my fault: I believe every word the mouse said, for I know the good character of that clockwork mouse, and I know it could not tell an untruth even if it tried.

I don’t know,” said Rosamund, and, strangely enough, they still don’t know what Daddy said. Because the next day they both had measles, and by the time they got better, everyone had forgotten what happened on Christmas Eve. Fabian and Rosamund had forgotten just like everyone else. So I wouldn’t have heard about it at all if it weren’t for the clockwork mouse. He was the one who told me the story, just as the children told it to him in the town library in the house they built in their own library with the books and the bricks and the beautiful picture blocks given to them by kind Uncle Thomas. And if you don’t believe the story, that’s not my fault: I believe every word the mouse said, because I know the good character of that clockwork mouse, and I know it couldn’t tell a lie even if it tried.


THE PLUSH USURPER

THE PLUSH USURPER

THERE was a knock at the King’s study door. The King looked up from his plans for the new municipal washhouses and sighed; for that was the twenty-seventh knock that had come to his door since breakfast.

THERE was a knock at the King’s study door. The King looked up from his plans for the new public laundries and sighed; for that was the twenty-seventh knock that had come to his door since breakfast.

“Come in,” said the King, wearily.

“Come in,” said the King, tiredly.

And the Lord Chief Good-doer came in. He wore a white gown and carried a white wand. If you had been there you would have noticed how clean the King’s study looked. All the books were bound in white vellum, and the floor was covered with white matting, and the window curtains were of white silk. Of course, it would not be right for every one to have such things, even if we were all kings because it would make such a lot of work for the servants. But this king, whose name was Alban, had an excellent housekeeper. She did all the cooking and cleaned everything by[270] white magic, which is better even than nettoyage-à-sec (if you know what that is), and only took the good lady five minutes every morning.

And the Lord Chief Good-doer came in. He wore a white gown and carried a white wand. If you had been there, you would have noticed how clean the King’s study looked. All the books were bound in white leather, the floor was covered with white matting, and the window curtains were made of white silk. Of course, it wouldn’t be right for everyone to have such things, even if we were all kings, because it would create a lot of extra work for the servants. But this king, named Alban, had an amazing housekeeper. She did all the cooking and cleaned everything with[270] white magic, which is even better than dry cleaning (if you know what that is), and it only took the good lady five minutes every morning.

“I am extremely sorry to disturb your Majesty,” said the Lord Chief Good-doer, “but your Majesty’s long-lost brother Negretti has called in from the Golden Indies, and he says he can’t stay more than half an hour.”

“I’m really sorry to interrupt you, Your Majesty,” said the Lord Chief Good-doer, “but your long-lost brother Negretti has returned from the Golden Indies, and he says he can’t stay for more than half an hour.”

The King jumped up, knocking over the white wood table where the White Books were. (We call them Blue Books in England, but the insides are just as dull whatever colour you put outside.)

The King jumped up, knocking over the white wooden table where the White Books were. (We call them Blue Books in England, but the content is just as boring, no matter what color you paint the cover.)

“My dear brother! I haven’t seen him since we were boys together,” he cried, and ran out to meet him, tucking up his royal white velvet robes to run the quicker down the cool marble corridors.

“My dear brother! I haven’t seen him since we were kids,” he exclaimed, and hurried out to greet him, lifting his royal white velvet robes to move faster down the cool marble hallways.

At the front door of the Palace was the King’s brother just getting off his elephant. He was a brown and yellow brother, withered and shrivelled like a very old apple, and dressed in a suite of plush of a bright orange, sown thick with emeralds. All the white marble terrace in front of the Palace was crowded with the retinue of the new arrival. Slaves of all colours—black, brown, yellow,[271] and cream colour, dressed in all sorts of bright hues, scarlet and blue and purple and orange, with rubies and sapphires and amethysts and topazes sewn thickly on them, so that the eye could hardly bear the glow and glitter of them as they shone in the sunlight on the terrace.

At the front door of the Palace was the King’s brother just getting off his elephant. He was a brown and yellow man, withered and shriveled like a very old apple, and dressed in a bright orange outfit made of plush, heavily embroidered with emeralds. The white marble terrace in front of the Palace was packed with the entourage of the new arrival. Slaves of all colors—black, brown, yellow, and cream—dressed in all sorts of bright hues, scarlet, blue, purple, and orange, with rubies, sapphires, amethysts, and topazes sewn thickly onto them, so that the eye could hardly tolerate the glow and glitter of them as they sparkled in the sunlight on the terrace.

“Welcome, welcome!” King Alban cried, and kissed his brother on both cheeks, as is the fashion in Albanatolia and in many other civilised lands. Then, still holding him by both hands, he led him into the Palace. The jewelled gorgeous retinue followed him in, and the head parlour-maid shut the front door and put the chain up, because she knew it to be more than possible that a few odd rubies and sapphires and things would drop off the retinue on to the floor, and she thought any such little odds and ends might as well go into her dust-pan, when she swept up after lunch, as into the pockets of any poor people who might look in during the afternoon to ask the King’s advice, as they were fond of doing. This was the beginning of the trouble that was wrought by the coming of the King’s brother. Before this every door stood unfastened all day long, because every one was contented, and therefore honest.

“Welcome, welcome!” King Alban exclaimed, kissing his brother on both cheeks, as is customary in Albanatolia and many other civilized places. Then, still holding his hands, he led him into the Palace. The dazzling retinue followed, and the head maid closed the front door and locked it, knowing it was likely that a few stray rubies and sapphires might fall from the retinue onto the floor. She thought that any such little odds and ends could just as easily end up in her dustpan during her cleanup after lunch rather than in the pockets of any unfortunate people who might pop in during the afternoon seeking the King’s counsel, as they often did. This marked the start of the trouble caused by the arrival of the King’s brother. Before this, every door remained open all day because everyone was happy, and thus, honest.

King Alban entertained his brother royally for seven days in the good old fashion, and then gave him a palace of his own to live in. The Palace was of white marble, like most of the buildings in Albanatolia, but the King’s brother had it painted red all over without a moment’s delay. And then he began to give parties and to have processions and to scatter money among the crowd, and every day the people loved him more. He was a loud, jolly, joking sort of man, with a black beard, and he always wore clothes of plush, a material hitherto unknown; and he always blazed with jewels, and he had a circus set up at his own expense in the field at the back of his Palace; and he introduced horse-racing and animated photographs—all highly coloured—and thus became extraordinarily popular: so much so that the people presently began to forget all the good that King Alban had done for them, and to wish secretly that the kingdom had happened to have a bright, cheerful king like Prince Negretti.

King Alban hosted his brother like royalty for seven days in the old-fashioned way and then gave him a palace of his own to live in. The palace was made of white marble, like most of the buildings in Albanatolia, but the King’s brother had it painted red right away. Then he started throwing parties, organizing parades, and handing out money to the crowd, and every day the people liked him more. He was a loud, cheerful, joking kind of guy with a black beard, and he always wore plush clothing, a material nobody had seen before; he was also decked out in jewels and set up a circus at his own expense in the field behind his palace. He introduced horse races and colorful moving pictures, and as a result, he became incredibly popular: so much so that the people soon began to forget all the good things King Alban had done for them and secretly wished for a bright, cheerful king like Prince Negretti.

For King Alban had worked so hard for his people’s good that he had not had time to be amusing. He had never had processions and circuses, preferring rather small tea-parties with the Lord Chief Good-doer, the Commissioner[273]
[274]
[275]
of Public Health, and a few chosen spirits from the Education Department, and loving best of all to wander alone, dreaming, among the blossoming orchards or in the meadows beyond the river, where the white jonquils grew, or in the lanes between the pearly may-bushes, or in the terraced garden of his Palace, where the white roses hung in heavy-scented clusters, and the white peacocks spread their tails upon the marble balustrades. And wherever he went he thought of the people’s good, and devised new ways of making them comfortable. Everything was beautifully managed. Every one had enough to wear and enough to eat, and enough to do, which is very important; but they had not enough to play at, and this was what made them ready to lend long and discontented ears to the whispers of the King’s brother.

For King Alban had worked so hard for the good of his people that he didn’t have time to have fun. He had never organized processions or circuses, preferring instead to hold small tea parties with the Lord Chief Good-doer, the Commissioner of Public Health, and a few select individuals from the Education Department. Most of all, he loved to wander alone, lost in thought, among the blooming orchards or in the meadows by the river, where the white jonquils grew, or in the paths between the pearly may-bushes, or in the terraced garden of his Palace, where the white roses hung in fragrant clusters, and the white peacocks spread their tails on the marble balustrades. No matter where he went, he focused on the people’s well-being, coming up with new ideas to make them comfortable. Everything was beautifully organized. Everyone had enough to wear, enough to eat, and enough to do, which is very important; but they didn’t have enough to play, and this made them willing to listen to the complaints of the King’s brother.

King welcoming Negretti
“WELCOME! WELCOME!”

Now Negretti was a Magician, and his was the black or coloured magic which won’t wash clothes. He was always messing about with acids and alkalis, and sulphites and bicarbonates, and retorts and furnaces, and test-tubes, and pestles and mortars, and the like; and whenever he happened to make a nice colour by mixing two or more of these things together, he always put it in a bottle and[276] stuck it up in one of the Palace windows, so that at night his windows were brighter than any chemist’s and druggist’s in any street, and the people said it was as good as fireworks. The King’s palace windows only sent out a soft white light like moonlight, and this was now considered very tame.

Now Negretti was a magician, and his magic was the kind that didn’t do laundry. He was always playing around with acids, alkalis, sulfites, bicarbonates, retorts, furnaces, test tubes, pestles, mortars, and the like; and whenever he mixed two or more of these substances to create a cool color, he’d bottle it up and[276] display it in one of the palace windows. At night, his windows shone brighter than any chemist's or druggist's on any street, and people said it was as good as fireworks. The King's palace windows only emitted a soft white light, like moonlight, which was now considered pretty dull.

It was the Magician’s habit to wander about the town stirring up discontent as easily as if it had been one of his chemical messes; and though he was so well known among the people he was never recognised, because he always took care to disguise himself as a respectable person, and the disguise was quite impenetrable. (I hope you know what that is?)

It was the Magician’s habit to roam around the town, stirring up discontent as effortlessly as if it were one of his chemical experiments. Even though he was well-known among the people, he was never recognized because he always made sure to disguise himself as a respectable person, and the disguise was completely effective. (I hope you know what that is?)

One night he sat disguised at the King’s Head—the finest of the municipal alehouses—drinking dog’s-nose out of a pewter-pot, and the grumbling of the people was music in his wicked ears.

One night he sat incognito at the King’s Head—the best of the local pubs—drinking dog’s-nose from a pewter mug, and the complaints of the people were music to his wicked ears.

“Alban is not my sort of king,” said the blacksmith.

“Alban isn’t my kind of king,” said the blacksmith.

“I’d make a better king out of a penn’orth of putty any day of the week,” said the painter.

“I’d be a better king with a dime's worth of putty any day of the week,” said the painter.

“What’s the good of a king if you never see him?” said the landlady.

“What’s the point of having a king if you never see him?” said the landlady.

“No processions, no flags, no gilt coaches, no rubies and diamonds and sapphires, no royal robes of purple and gold—such as a loyal country has a right to expect on its sovereign’s back! Only that old white thing,” said the barmaid.

“No parades, no flags, no fancy carriages, no rubies and diamonds and sapphires, no royal robes of purple and gold—like a loyal country should expect from its ruler! Just that old white thing,” said the barmaid.

“No better than a velvet nightgown,” said the landlady.

“No better than a velvet nightgown,” said the landlady.

“I like a bit of colour, I do,” said the painter. “Graining I don’t ask for, for he’s not had the education to know its beauty; but a good warm maroon, or a royal blue, now! But, no; it’s white, white, white, till I’m sick of it. And us all wearing white by law, and washing done free, by white magic, at the Palace, on Mondays from 10 to 4. And no one to have more than a quart of beer of an evening! I tell you what it is, my boys, we’re miserable, degraded slaves; that’s what we are!”

“I really like a splash of color,” said the painter. “I don’t expect graining because he hasn’t been educated to appreciate its beauty; but a nice warm maroon or a royal blue, now that’s something! But no; it’s white, white, white, until I can’t stand it anymore. And we all have to wear white by law, with laundry done for free, by white magic, at the Palace, on Mondays from 10 to 4. And no one is allowed to have more than a quart of beer in the evening! I’m telling you, guys, we’re miserable, degraded slaves; that’s what we are!”

“If we must have a king,” said the blacksmith, “why not good old Negretti? He’s something like a king, he is! Ah! if he only knew how our free hearts beat with him, he’d be sitting on the throne to-morrow.”

“If we have to have a king,” said the blacksmith, “why not good old Negretti? He’s kind of like a king, he really is! Ah! if he only knew how much our free hearts are with him, he’d be sitting on the throne tomorrow.”

Then Negretti threw off his disguise—the pewter with the municipal arms on it rolled on the sanded floor, and spilt what was left of[278] the dog’s-nose on to the disguise—and the Magician stood before them, pale but firm, his dark lantern in his hand. It was a magic lantern, of course.

Then Negretti took off his disguise—the pewter with the city emblem on it rolled across the sandy floor, spilling what was left of[278] the dog’s-nose onto the costume—and the Magician stood before them, pale but determined, holding his dark lantern. It was a magic lantern, of course.

“Down-trodden slaves!” he cried, “poor benighted, oppressed people! Follow me! Let us dethrone a king who seeks to mask tyranny with hypocritical public kitchens, and cloaks his infamous autocracy with free washing by white magic on a Monday! To the Palace, to the Palace!”

“Downtrodden slaves!” he shouted, “poor, oppressed people! Follow me! Let’s overthrow a king who tries to cover up his tyranny with insincere public kitchens and hides his notorious autocracy behind free laundry services on a Monday! To the Palace, to the Palace!”

And they all finished up their beer and followed him, and half the town beside joined the throng as it pressed through the streets towards the Eastern gate, beyond which was the King’s Palace.

And they all finished their beers and followed him, with half the town joining the crowd as it moved through the streets toward the Eastern gate, beyond which was the King’s Palace.

Now while the Magician was drinking his dog’s-nose, disguised as a respectable person, the King in his white robes was walking under the boughs of the white-blossomed pear-trees, for it was spring, and the moon was at the full. And presently, coming along over the dewy grey grass of the orchard, he saw a figure in white, and when it came close to him he saw that it was a lady more fair than the fair stars of that fair night.

Now while the Magician was drinking his dog's-nose, pretending to be a respectable person, the King in his white robes was walking under the branches of the white-blossomed pear trees, since it was spring and the moon was full. Soon, walking over the dewy gray grass of the orchard, he saw a figure in white, and when it got closer, he realized it was a lady more beautiful than the bright stars in that lovely night.

“And who are you?” said the King.[279]

“And who are you?” asked the King.[279]

Negretto telling people at table to follow him
“POOR BENIGHTED, OPPRESSED PEOPLE, FOLLOW ME!”

[280]
[281]
“I am a poor Princess seeking my fortune,” said she.

[280]
[281]
“I’m a broke princess looking for my luck,” she said.

“You will rest under my roof to-night,” said the King, and led her through the long sweet grass under the blossoming boughs to the Palace garden. When they came to the terrace the Princess loosed a lantern from her girdle, set it on the stone balustrade close by where one of the white peacocks perched in fluffy feathery slumber, kindled it, and threw open the horn door. A flood of light streamed out, bright as spring sunshine, and fell full upon her, and then the King saw that her gown was not white, as it had seemed in the moonlight, but was the colour of yellow gold, and her hair was red gold, and her eyes were of gold and grey mingled. Then for the first time in all his life the King thought of himself and of his own happiness, and he caught her hands and said—

“You're staying under my roof tonight,” said the King, and led her through the long, sweet grass beneath the blooming branches to the Palace garden. When they reached the terrace, the Princess detached a lantern from her belt, placed it on the stone railing near where one of the white peacocks was resting in fluffy slumber, lit it, and opened the horn door. A wave of light poured out, bright as spring sunshine, illuminating her, and then the King realized that her gown wasn’t white, as it had appeared in the moonlight, but was the color of yellow gold, her hair was red gold, and her eyes were a mix of gold and grey. For the first time in his life, the King thought about himself and his own happiness, and he took her hands and said—

“Nothing will ever again content me, not even doing good to my people, if I must part from you. Will you stay and be my Queen?”

“Nothing will ever make me happy again, not even helping my people, if I have to be apart from you. Will you stay and be my Queen?”

The Princess said, “I am seeking my fortune. Do you think you are it?”

The Princess said, “I'm looking for my fortune. Do you think you are it?”

“I do not know, my dear,” said the King, “whether I am your fortune, but I know well enough that you are mine!

“I don't know, my dear,” said the King, “whether I'm your good luck, but I definitely know that you are mine!

Then the Princess clapped her hands and said, “That is the right answer! I have travelled half round the world to hear it; and will you love me always?”

Then the Princess clapped her hands and said, “That’s the right answer! I’ve traveled halfway around the world to hear it; will you love me forever?”

“Always, my Queen,” said he, “exactly the same as you will love me. We are not of the race that changes heart.”

“Always, my Queen,” he said, “just like you’ll love me. We’re not the type to change our hearts.”

So then they kissed each other as lovers should, and wandered along the yew-tree avenue deep in lovers’ talk, and never even heard the crowd that the Magician had brought to the front door. So when the crowd found that the Palace door was locked for the night it went home again, but it came back in the morning with trumpets and banners and scraps of coloured stuff tied over its white clothing, and the King went out to meet it.

So they kissed each other like lovers do and strolled down the yew-tree path, lost in conversation, completely unaware of the crowd the Magician had gathered at the front door. When the crowd discovered the Palace door was locked for the night, they went home, but returned the next morning with trumpets and banners, and colorful bits of fabric tied over their white clothes. The King went out to greet them.

When the crowd saw him every one began to shout: “Down with Alban!” “Down with the White King!” “Free Beer!” “No more washing!” and things like that.

When the crowd saw him, everyone started shouting: “Down with Alban!” “Down with the White King!” “Free Beer!” “No more washing!” and similar things.

Then the King stood forth and said—

Then the King stepped forward and said—

“What have I done but seek for your good? When, till now, have I thought of my own happiness? Who has stirred you up to these ill thoughts of me? My people, my own beloved people, have my ears ever been closed[283] to your complaints? Have you wrongs? Tell me, and I will right them. Have you sorrows? Make them known and let me soothe them. Do you not know that your King is your servant, and lives but to do you good?”

“What have I done except seek your well-being? When have I ever put my own happiness first? Who has made you think these negative things about me? My people, my dear people, have I ever ignored your concerns? Do you have grievances? Tell me, and I’ll address them. Do you have sorrows? Share them with me, and I’ll help ease your pain. Don’t you know that your King is your servant and exists only to do good for you?”

And the crowd grumbled and muttered, and one voice cried—

And the crowd complained and whispered, and one voice shouted—

“We don’t want to be done good to. We want to enjoy ourselves.”

“We don’t want to be treated well. We want to have a good time.”

“I did not know,” said the King, gently. “But now you have spoken I will at once appoint a Minister of Public Enjoyment, and——”

“I didn’t know,” said the King, gently. “But now that you’ve mentioned it, I will immediately appoint a Minister of Public Enjoyment, and——”

The Magician was watching the crowd, and he saw how the sight of the King’s good face and the sound of his good voice were working on their hearts that had once loved him. Now Negretti sprang forward. “One word, brother!” he cried, and led the King into the shadow of a close-clipped yew-tree walk. The moment they were hidden he caught his brother’s arm and whispered a wicked spell: and the first words of it were in Persian, and the next in Greek, and after that came words in Arabic and Spanish, and the speech of the county of Essex, and the last words of all were “be changed to a stone.”

The Magician was watching the crowd and noticed how the sight of the King’s kind face and the sound of his warm voice were affecting their hearts, which had once cherished him. Just then, Negretti stepped forward. “One word, brother!” he exclaimed, pulling the King into the shadow of a neatly trimmed yew-tree path. As soon as they were concealed, he grabbed his brother’s arm and whispered a dark enchantment: the first words were in Persian, followed by Greek, then came words in Arabic and Spanish, and the dialect of Essex, with the final words being “be changed to a stone.”

And so strong was the spell that the King was turned to a stone that very minute—a great white stone—and fell under the yew hedge, and lay there.

And the spell was so strong that the King turned to stone that very moment—a huge white stone—and fell under the yew hedge, where he remained.

Then the Magician said “Ha, ha!” and, after waiting so long as he deemed prudent, he went back to the people, and said—

Then the Magician laughed and, after waiting as long as he thought was wise, he returned to the people and said—

“I regret to inform you that your King has proved quite unreliable as a man of business. When I urged him to sign a written agreement to keep you always in a good humour he refused, and then he remembered an urgent appointment in Nova Scotia; and he has gone, and taken most of the crown treasure with him. But, do not despair, I will be your King, and I have an income quite sufficient to keep up a small establishment of my own. And my golden argosies are now on the way from the Indies, bearing all manner of precious things, and bales of plush are on their way from Yorkshire. So now I am King.”

“I’m sorry to say that your King has been pretty unreliable when it comes to business. When I asked him to sign a written agreement to keep you happy, he refused, then suddenly remembered an urgent appointment in Nova Scotia; he left and took most of the crown’s treasure with him. But don’t lose hope, I will be your King, and I have enough income to maintain my own small establishment. Plus, my ships are now coming in from the Indies, bringing all kinds of valuable goods, and bales of plush are on their way from Yorkshire. So now I am King.”

The people believed him, for they had never known a King who spoke anything but the truth. So they shouted, “Long live the King!” and the matter was settled. That very day Negretti had the Palace painted magenta, and covered all the window-sashes[285] and mantelpieces with gold paint, and stuck embossed coloured scraps on them.

The people trusted him because they had never known a King who said anything but the truth. So they cheered, "Long live the King!" and that was that. That same day, Negretti had the Palace painted magenta, covered all the window frames and mantelpieces with gold paint, and glued on embossed colored scraps.[285]

Then he went out into the garden to get a good look at his magenta Palace from the outside, and as he went along the clipped-yew walk there was the Princess Perihelia weeping over the white stone.

Then he stepped out into the garden to take a good look at his magenta Palace from the outside, and as he walked along the trimmed yew path, there was Princess Perihelia crying over the white stone.

“What are you crying for?” he asked.

“What are you crying about?” he asked.

“I’m crying for the White King,” said she.

“I’m crying for the White King,” she said.

“And why do you cry here?” said the Magician.

“And why are you crying here?” said the Magician.

“I don’t know,” said the poor Princess, and she looked so beautiful that the Magician went straight into the Palace and told the Prime Tailor to sew new rubies all over his new purple plush suit because he was going a-courting.

“I don’t know,” said the poor Princess, and she looked so beautiful that the Magician went right into the Palace and told the Prime Tailor to sew new rubies all over his new purple velvet suit because he was going out to court her.

The very next day Negretti put on the purple plush suit as well as the Royal Crown, and went to the wing of the Palace which the White King had set apart for the Princess Perihelia to live in. Alban’s crown was made of silver and pearls and moonstones, and the new King had ordered a new crown, all gold, and stuck as full of rubies and emeralds and sapphires as a really good Christmas cake is of plums. (I do not mean the cake they call “good, wholesome school cake,” but the kind[286] they have at home when there is a party.) He took all his many-coloured retinue with him, and they waited on the terrace while the Magician knocked at the door.

The very next day, Negretti put on the purple plush suit and the Royal Crown and went to the part of the Palace that the White King had designated for Princess Perihelia to live in. Alban’s crown was made of silver, pearls, and moonstones, but the new King had ordered a new crown made entirely of gold, packed with rubies, emeralds, and sapphires, just like a really good Christmas cake is full of fruit. (I’m not talking about that cake they call “good, wholesome school cake,” but the kind they have at home when there’s a celebration.) He brought all his colorful entourage with him, and they waited on the terrace while the Magician knocked at the door.

“Come in,” said the Princess.

“Come in,” the Princess said.

“I’ve come to marry you,” said the Magician, coming to the point at once; for he had arranged to have a procession that afternoon, and he was a little pressed for time.

“I’m here to marry you,” said the Magician, getting straight to the point; he had planned a procession for that afternoon, and he was a bit short on time.

But Perihelia said, “No, thank you.”

But Perihelia said, “No, thank you.”

The Magician could hardly believe his ears. “But you’ll be Queen of the land,” said he, “and that’s what you’d have been if you’d married my brother, and, I suppose, what you wanted to be.”

The Magician could hardly believe what he was hearing. “But you’ll be the Queen of the land,” he said, “and that’s what you would have been if you’d married my brother, and, I guess, it’s what you wanted to be.”

“O no, it isn’t,” said she.

“O no, it isn’t,” she said.

“Well, what did you want?” said he.

“Well, what did you want?” he asked.

“I wanted to be the White King’s wife,” said she.

“I wanted to be the White King’s wife,” she said.

“It’s the same thing,” he said.

“It’s the same thing,” he said.

But she said: “No, it isn’t, not a bit.” And it was in vain that he showed her his best plush suit and the plush suits of his retainers; she simply wouldn’t look at them, nor at the precious stones either; so at last he went off to his Palace to make more rubies and precious stones and things like that, and she went off to cry over the white stone.

But she said, “No, not at all.” He showed her his best velvet suit and those of his staff, but she wouldn’t even look at them or the jewels. So, in the end, he went back to his palace to create more rubies and gems, while she went off to cry over the white stone.

Now a lot of tell-tale-tits had built their nests above the Palace, and some of them flew off and told the Magician how Perihelia was always crying in the yew avenue over the white stone. So he said to his slaves: “Get a hand-cart, and carry the thing on to the middle of the bridge and drop it into the river.” So they did, and the stone stuck, end-up, in the mud; and when the golden argosies of the Magician came up the river, bearing peacocks and apes and turquoises, every single galley split on that stone, and the whole treasure went to the bottom; all but the peacocks, and they flew away into the country of a neighbouring King, who thought every one should be useful and not ornamental; so he cut off the peacocks tails, and clipped their wings, and tried to teach them to lay turkey’s eggs. But it is very difficult to get a peacock to do anything useful.

Now a lot of gossiping birds had built their nests above the Palace, and some of them flew off and told the Magician how Perihelia was always crying in the yew avenue over the white stone. So he said to his servants: “Get a hand-cart and take it to the middle of the bridge and drop it into the river.” So they did, and the stone ended up stuck in the mud; and when the Magician's golden ships came up the river, carrying peacocks and monkeys and turquoise, every single ship crashed into that stone, and all the treasure sank to the bottom; all except for the peacocks, and they flew away into the land of a neighboring King, who believed everyone should be useful and not just pretty; so he cut off the peacocks' tails, clipped their wings, and tried to teach them to lay turkey eggs. But it's very hard to get a peacock to do anything practical.

So then the Magician set a lot of people dredging for the lost treasure; and, among other things, they fished up some poor dead apes and the big white stone, and as the stone seemed to have been rather in the way in the bed of the river, they carted it away to the fields behind the town, where the white[288] jonquils grew, and dumped it down there, and left it among the long grass.

So then the Magician had a lot of people searching for the lost treasure; and, among other things, they pulled up some dead apes and the big white stone. Since the stone seemed to be causing issues in the riverbed, they moved it to the fields behind the town, where the white[288] jonquils grew, and dumped it there, leaving it among the tall grass.

And the Princess could not come and cry over it there because she did not know where it was, and besides she was very busy; for, after she had refused to marry him, the Magician said, “Very well, then, you can just do the free washing;” for the royal housekeeper had given five minutes’ notice, and left at the end of it, as soon as the new King had the Palace painted magenta, and no one else knew how to do washing by white magic, and though the people had sneered at it in the White King’s time they stood out for it now, and said free washing was what they had always been accustomed to. Poor Perihelia did not know the white magic; but she washed by the Sunlight Magic, and everything she sent home from the wash was pinky or pearly or greeny, like the little clouds in a May dawn. The people were pleased, but not the Magician.

And the Princess couldn't come and cry about it there because she didn't know where it was, and besides, she was really busy; after she turned him down for marriage, the Magician said, “Fine, then you can just do the free washing.” The royal housekeeper had given just five minutes' notice before leaving, right after the new King had the Palace painted bright pink, and no one else knew how to wash with white magic. Even though people had mocked it during the White King’s reign, they insisted on it now and claimed that free washing was what they had always been used to. Poor Perihelia didn't know white magic, but she used Sunlight Magic for her washing, and everything she sent back from the wash was pink, pearly, or green, like the little clouds during a May dawn. The people loved it, but the Magician didn’t.

“I like a colour to be a colour,” he said. “I hate your half measures.”

“I like a color to be a color,” he said. “I hate your half-measures.”

He was beginning to remodel the kingdom to his own fancy. Instead of a Lord Chief Good-doer he had a Lord Chief Magician, and instead of the Education Department he had[289] a Permanent Committee of Black and Coloured Magic, and he shut up the free washhouses. “Who wants to wash?” said he, and he ordered a free distribution of nasty medicine instead; and altogether he was really beginning to enjoy himself when another tell-tale-tit came fluttering in at the window of his laboratory, and, perching on the top of a crucible, told him of a Rumour. The Rumour had been running about the town like a mad thing, and wherever it ran it left its tail behind it. Rumour, as you know, is a beast with many tales; and now everybody knew that the white stone had moved in the night and had come rolling up to the gate of the town.

He was starting to reshape the kingdom to suit his own tastes. Instead of a Lord Chief Good-doer, he appointed a Lord Chief Magician, and instead of the Education Department, he established[289] a Permanent Committee of Black and Coloured Magic, and he shut down the free washhouses. “Who needs to wash?” he said, and he ordered a free distribution of nasty medicine instead; all in all, he was really starting to have a good time when another gossip came fluttering in through the window of his lab, landing on top of a crucible, and told him about a Rumor. The Rumor had been spreading through the town like wildfire, and wherever it went, it left a trail behind it. Rumor, as you know, is a creature with many stories; and now everyone knew that the white stone had moved during the night and had rolled up to the town gate.

“Whatever shall we do?” said the Lord Chief Magician, who was pounding up nasty things in the mortar ready for the free distribution of medicine next day.

“Whatever are we going to do?” said the Lord Chief Magician, who was grinding up unpleasant things in the mortar in preparation for the free distribution of medicine the next day.

“Smash it,” said Negretti. “I’ll take a turn at the medicine while you go and see the thing done.”

“Smash it,” said Negretti. “I’ll handle the medicine while you go take care of it.”

So the Lord Chief Magician called together the Permanent Committee of Black and Coloured Magic and sent them to break the stone. And when they began to hit it with their hammers and picks seventeen[290] sharp splinters of white stone flew off, and each splinter hit a member of the Committee in the eye and killed him. There were exactly seventeen members, as it happened. So then the Lord Chief Magician shut the town gates and ran home and hid under the bed.

So the Chief Magician gathered the Permanent Committee of Black and Colored Magic and sent them to break the stone. When they started hitting it with their hammers and picks, seventeen[290] sharp splinters of white stone flew off, hitting each member of the Committee in the eye and killing them. There were exactly seventeen members, as it turned out. So the Chief Magician quickly closed the town gates and ran home to hide under the bed.

And the people of the town were very much interested in the stone that had rolled by itself and had killed seventeen members of the Committee, and they made little parties and picnics all day long, taking their children to look at the stone and carrying sandwiches with them and bottles of beer.

And the townspeople were really intrigued by the stone that had rolled on its own and killed seventeen members of the Committee. They organized small gatherings and picnics all day, bringing their kids to see the stone and packing sandwiches and bottles of beer.

The Magician was very angry.

The Magician was really angry.

“Such rubbish I never heard of,” said he when the tell-tale-tit alighted on the window-sill and told him of it. “If they want to look at anything, why can’t they come and look at me? I’m sure I’m coloured enough!”

“Such nonsense I've never heard,” he said when the gossiping bird landed on the windowsill and told him about it. “If they want to see something, why can’t they just come and look at me? I’m sure I’m colorful enough!”

That night the stone rose up in the thickest of the black dark, when no one at all is out of doors, except the Police—and not always him—and it smashed through the town gate and came rolling right up into the Square and lay there.

That night, the stone lifted up in the deepest part of the black darkness, when no one was outside at all, except for the Police—and not always them—and it crashed through the town gate and rolled straight into the Square and just stayed there.

The tell-tale-tit awoke the Magician in the morning by singing the news sharply in his[291] ear, and he went out to see. There was a great crowd in the Square, and they all cried out—

The tell-tale-tit woke up the Magician in the morning by singing the news loudly in his[291] ear, and he went out to check it out. There was a huge crowd in the Square, and they all shouted—

“It is a magic stone. It will bring us luck. Build it into the royal Palace.”

“It’s a magic stone. It will bring us good luck. Make sure to incorporate it into the royal Palace.”

“I might do worse,” thought Negretti. “If good Roman cement and a double coat of magenta paint doesn’t keep it quiet nothing will.”

“I could definitely do worse,” thought Negretti. “If good Roman cement and a double coat of magenta paint don’t silence it, nothing will.”

So he gave orders, and the stone was carted to the Palace, and built into the wall over the great gate; and while they were gone to fetch the red paint to cover up the stone and the mortar the Lord Chief Magician came out from under his bed, and went sneaking up to the Palace and in at the gate, and the stone fell on him and smashed him quite flat.

So he gave orders, and the stone was transported to the Palace and built into the wall over the main gate; while they went to get the red paint to cover the stone and the mortar, the Lord Chief Magician came out from under his bed and sneakily approached the Palace, entering through the gate, and the stone fell on him, crushing him completely.

Then Perihelia came running out, and she washed the mortar off the white stone by her Sunlight Magic; and when the Magician come out she said: “Let it lie here to-night, and to-morrow, if you will let me go, I will take it away to my own kingdom, so that it shall never trouble you again.”

Then Perihelia came running out, and she cleaned the mortar off the white stone with her Sunlight Magic. When the Magician came out, she said, “Let it stay here tonight, and tomorrow, if you let me leave, I’ll take it back to my own kingdom so that it will never bother you again.”

Negretti agreed, because he did not know what else to do, and he was beginning to despair of the Princess ever marrying him, because he had now asked her to do so every[292] day for a month, and always with more display of plush and jewels, and she said “No” more decidedly, and even crossly, every time. So he began to lose heart.

Negretti agreed because he didn't know what else to do, and he was starting to lose hope that the Princess would ever marry him. He had asked her every day for a month, always with more show of luxury and jewels, and each time she said "No" more firmly, even irritably. So he began to feel discouraged.

That night, just when the moon was waning, and before morning broke, Princess Perihelia slipped down the Palace stairs and into the garden to look once more on the place where the White King had promised to love her always.

That night, just as the moon was fading and before dawn broke, Princess Perihelia quietly made her way down the palace stairs and into the garden to take one last look at the spot where the White King had promised to love her forever.

And when she came to that same place there was the white stone lying under the shadow of the white rose bushes, and pearly rose leaves had fallen all over it, and were falling still, like tears.

And when she arrived at that same spot, there was the white stone resting beneath the shadow of the white rose bushes, and pearly rose petals had scattered all over it, and were still falling, like tears.

Perihelia knelt down beside the stone and put her arms round it, and said—

Perihelia knelt beside the stone, wrapped her arms around it, and said—

“Poor stone, dear stone, what is it that troubles you so that you cannot rest? If I only knew, I might help you with my Sunlight Magic. Why are you so troubled, and why do I pity you so? Oh, if my White King were here he would understand and help you! But I can do nothing!”

“Poor stone, dear stone, what’s bothering you so much that you can’t find peace? If I only knew, I could help you with my Sunlight Magic. Why are you so distressed, and why do I feel such sympathy for you? Oh, if my White King were here, he would understand and assist you! But I can’t do anything!”

With that she began to weep over the stone, calling on the White King to come back to her. And all the while she was talking and weeping the moon was waning[293] and the light in the East grew pearlier and prettier minute by minute. And as she wept and clasped the stone she presently saw in the glowing light that the stone was changing in her arms. Like white sands falling in an hour-glass, the white stone fell away and fell away until the sun looked through the white rose bushes and saw Perihelia clasp the living form of the White King in her loving arms.

With that, she started to cry over the stone, calling for the White King to return to her. And while she was speaking and crying, the moon was fading[293] and the light in the East grew more and more beautiful by the minute. As she continued to weep and hold the stone, she soon noticed in the glowing light that the stone was transforming in her arms. Like white sand falling in an hourglass, the white stone crumbled away until the sun peeked through the white rose bushes and saw Perihelia holding the living form of the White King in her loving arms.

The sun’s was not the only eye which saw that meeting. The Magician had had a bad night, and he came out early, curious to see whether the stone had moved again. His curiosity was gratified.

The sun wasn’t the only one watching that meeting. The Magician had a rough night, and he came out early, eager to see if the stone had shifted again. His curiosity was satisfied.

When the White King saw his treacherous brother his tongue was loosed—hitherto kisses had been speech enough for him—and he spoke the words which he found in his mouth. And they were, naturally enough, the last words that had gone in at his ears, and the words were first Persian and then Greek, and then Arabic and Spanish, and the language of foreigners from Essex; and the words he wound up with were, “be changed into a stone.”

When the White King saw his treacherous brother, he finally spoke—up until that moment, kisses had been enough for him. He said the first things that came to mind. Naturally, they were the last words he had heard, which included Persian, then Greek, followed by Arabic and Spanish, and the speech of foreigners from Essex. He concluded with, “be changed into a stone.”

But the wicked spell that had turned King Alban into a stone had grown weaker[294] by keeping (as even ’20 port did when it was kept too long), and it had no longer power to do what it ought to have done. It could not turn the wicked Magician into a stone, as I am sure you would wish it to have done; it was only strong enough to turn him into a wooden post.

But the evil spell that had turned King Alban into stone had weakened[294] from being kept too long (just like '20 port does when it's stored for too long), and it no longer had the power to do what it was meant to do. It couldn't turn the wicked Magician into stone, as I'm sure you would have wanted; it was only strong enough to turn him into a wooden post.

·····

I do not wish to have to mention such an unpleasant character as Negretti again, so I will tell you at once the end of him. He remained a post for ever and ever, and later on, when King Alban had begun to do things for his people’s good again, he thought it a pity to waste even a post, for he was ever a careful King. So he had it made into a pump, and the water from it was bitter and nasty, like the medicine the Magician used to give the people; and it was very good for children, and gave them a nice bright colour in their cheeks. Take care you do not grow pale, or you may have to drink the water out of that pump. It is now at Harrogate, or Epsom, or Bath, or somewhere, and you might quite easily be taken there and made to drink that unpleasant water. The first persons who had[295] to drink it were the Magician’s retinue. The King thought it would be good for them, and they were very grateful; but the next night they stole the State barge, and went home by sea to their own country.

I really don’t want to bring up that unpleasant character Negretti again, so I'll just get straight to his story. He stayed in his position forever, and later, when King Alban started doing good things for his people again, he thought it was a waste to leave even a position unused, because he was always a careful king. So, he had it turned into a pump, and the water from it was bitter and nasty, just like the medicine the Magician used to give the people, but it was very good for kids and gave them nice rosy cheeks. Be careful not to get pale; otherwise, you might have to drink from that pump. It’s now located at Harrogate, Epsom, Bath, or somewhere like that, and you could very easily be taken there and forced to drink that unpleasant water. The first ones who had to drink it were the Magician's entourage. The King thought it would be good for them, and they were really grateful; but the next night, they stole the State barge and sailed back home to their own country.

Among his other improvements, the King started municipal omnibuses, which were white and gold. But the pump being near the place where the omnibuses changed horses the conductors used to take the bitter water to wash the omnibuses with, and gradually they became scarlet and blue and green and violet, just as you see them to-day. So now you know the reason of the colour of omnibuses. And this is the end of the Magician’s part of the story.

Among his other improvements, the King started municipal buses, which were white and gold. But since the pump was located near where the buses switched horses, the drivers used to wash the buses with the bitter water, and gradually they turned scarlet, blue, green, and violet, just like you see them today. So now you know the reason for the colors of the buses. And this is the end of the Magician’s part of the story.

·····

When the Magician had been turned into a post, the King said—

When the Magician had been turned into a post, the King said—

“I’m very sorry;” but the Princess said—

“I’m really sorry,” the Princess said—

“Dear, he deserved it. And being a post is not painful. Let us never think of him again. I have learned many things since I came here. I have something to break to you. Do you think you can bear it?”

“Dear, he deserved it. And being a post isn't painful. Let's never think of him again. I've learned a lot since I got here. I have something to share with you. Do you think you can handle it?”

“I can bear anything now,” said he, holding[296] her in his arms, and kissing her again, because she was so very dear.

“I can handle anything now,” he said, holding[296] her in his arms and kissing her again, because she meant so much to him.

“Well,” said Perihelia, “I am Princess of the Sun, and if I marry you, my own dear King, I shan’t be able to help colouring your pretty white kingdom a little. Just soft sweet colours, dear, and not an inch of plush. We’ll make a law against that the very first thing. And you shall go on teaching your people to be good, and I’ll try to teach them to be happy. Do you think I can?”

“Well,” said Perihelia, “I’m Princess of the Sun, and if I marry you, my dear King, I won’t be able to help adding some color to your lovely white kingdom. Just soft, sweet colors, darling, and not a touch of plush. We’ll make a law against that right away. You can continue teaching your people to be good, and I’ll try to teach them to be happy. Do you think I can?”

The White King smiled. “You’ve taught me,” he said; “but now, before we do anything for the people, let’s go and get married, and we can begin to make the new laws directly we’ve finished breakfast. We shall just have time to be married if we go off to church at once.”

The White King smiled. “You’ve taught me,” he said; “but now, before we do anything for the people, let’s go get married, and we can start making the new laws right after we finish breakfast. We’ll just have enough time to get married if we head to the church right away.”

So they went off, and woke up the Archbishop, and were married, and the Archbishop came home with them to breakfast, and afterwards they began to make laws as hard as they could.

So they went out, woke up the Archbishop, got married, and brought the Archbishop home for breakfast. Afterwards, they started creating laws as strictly as they could.

The first law was “There is to be no Plush at all in this kingdom.” And now Albanatolia is the most beautiful country in the world, all soft sweet colours and clear pearly white; and the Queen Perihelia has taught the people how to[297] be happy, so the King has very little work to do, for they are good almost without his interfering at all. It is a lovely country. I hope you will go there some day. I went there once but they would not let me stay because I had a black coat on, and gaiters; and the sight of these clothes made the people so unhappy that the Queen asked me as a private and personal favour to go away, and never to come back unless I could come dressed in something like the colours of the clouds at dawn. I have never been able to manage this, and, anyway, I don’t suppose I could find the way there now. But, if you could get the proper dress, perhaps you could?

The first rule was, “There can’t be any Plush in this kingdom.” And now Albanatolia is the most beautiful place in the world, filled with soft, sweet colors and clear pearly whites; and Queen Perihelia has taught the people how to[297] be happy, so the King doesn’t have much work to do, as they are good almost without him needing to step in. It’s a gorgeous country. I hope you get to visit one day. I went there once, but they wouldn’t let me stay because I was wearing a black coat and gaiters; and the sight of those clothes made the people so unhappy that the Queen asked me as a personal favor to leave and not come back unless I could dress in something like the colors of the clouds at dawn. I’ve never been able to pull that off, and anyway, I doubt I could even find my way there now. But, if you could get the right outfit, maybe you could?



THE END

Printed in Great Britain by
Neill & Co. Limited
Edinburgh


Transcriber’s Note:

Obvious punctuation errors repaired.

Punctuation errors fixed.

Page 88, “an” changed to “ran” (ran up a signal-box)

Page 88, “an” changed to “ran” (ran up a signal box)

Page 227, “hersel” changed to “herself” (fairy drew herself up)

Page 227, “hersel” changed to “herself” (fairy lifted herself up)

Page 258, “or” changed to “for” (for lack of food)

Page 258, “or” changed to “for” (for lack of food)

Page 258, “brng” changed to “bring” (but to bring out)

Page 258, “brng” changed to “bring” (but to bring out)


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!